Skip to main content

Full text of "Nightmares Of Eminent Persons And Other Stories"

See other formats


^_ 

co  >  60  — 

<OU_1 64338 


OUP— 901— 26-3-70— 5,000 

OSMANIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

•    CallNo.  1^.  3JL.3,          Accession  N 
Author      *«?*•" 
Title 

This  book  should  be  returned  on  or  before  the  date  last  marked  below. 


NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

AND    OTHER    STORIES 


BY   BERTRAND    RUSSELL 

The  Impact  of  Science  on  Society 
New  Hopes  for  a  Changing  World 

Authority  and  the  Individual 

Human  Knowledge:  Its  Scope  and  Limits 

History  of  Western  Philosophy 

The  Principles  of  Mathematics 

Introduction  to  Mathematical  Philosophy 

The  Analysis  of  Mind 

Our  Knowledge  of  the  External  World 

An  Outline  of  Philosophy 

The  Philosophy  of  Leibniz 

An  Inquiry  into  Meaning  and  Truth 

Unpopular  Essays 

Power 

In  Praise  of  Idleness 
The  Conquest  of  Happiness 

Sceptical  Essays 

Mysticism  and  Logic 

The  Scientific  Outlook 

Marriage  and  Morals 

Education  and  the  Social  Order 

On  Education 

Freedom  and  Organization,  1814-1914 
Principles  of  Social  Reconstruction 

Roads  to  Freedom 

Practice  and  Theory  of  Bolshevism 

Satan  in  the  Suburbs 


NIGHTMARES 

OF   EMINENT  PERSONS 

AND    OTHER   STORIES 

by 

BERTRAND    RUSSELL 

illustrated  by 
CHARLES   W.    STEWART 


THE    BODLEY    HEAD 

LONDON 


First  published  1954 

Reprinted  1954 
by  arrangement  with  the  author's  regular  publishers 

GEORGE  ALLEN  AND  UNWIN  LTD 


This  look  is  copyright  under  the  Berne  Convention.  Apart 
from  any  fair  dealing  for  the  purposes  of  private  study  y 
research^  criticism  or  review^  as  permitted  under  the  Copyright 
Act  1911,  no  portion  may  be  reproduced  by  any  process  without 
n.  Inquiry  should  be  made  to  the  publisher. 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by 

UNWIN  BROTHERS  LIMITED,  WOKING  AND  LONDON 
for  JOHN  LANE  THE  BODLEY  HEAD  LTD 

28  Little  Russell  Street  London  WCi 


PREFACE 

It  is  only  fair  to  warn  the  reader  that  not  all  the  stories  in 
this  volume  are  intended  to  cause  amusement.  Of  the  "Night- 
mares," some  are  purely  fantastic,  while  others  represent 
possible,  though  not  probable,  horrors.  "Zahatopolk"  is 
designed  to  be  completely  serious.  The  last  story,  "Faith 
and  Mountains,"  may  strike  some  readers  as  fantastic,  but,  if 
so,  they  must  have  led  sheltered  lives,  as  appears  from  the 
following : 

"Taking  its  cue  from  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Elizabeth  II 
of  England  this  year,  the  National  Pickle  Association 
started  a  search  for  an  American  girl  with  the  name  of 
Elizabeth  Pickle  to  be  the  ruler  of  Pickledom  during  1953. 
— The  Peanut  Journal  and  Nut  World."  (Quoted  from  the 
Observer,  June  28,  1953.) 

I  wish  Elizabeth  Pickle  all  success ! 


CONTENTS 

Preface        page  5 

Nightmares  of  Eminent  Persons 

THE  QUEEN  OF  SHEBA*S  NIGHTMARE: 
Put  Not  Thy  Trust  in  Princes    —    9 

MR.  BOWDLER'S  NIGHTMARE:  Family  Bliss    —    16 

THE  PSYCHOANALYST'S  NIGHTMARE:  Adjustment — a  Fugue    —    21 

THE  METAPHYSICIAN'S  NIGHTMARE  :  Retro  Me  Satanas    —    31 

THE  EXISTENTIALIST'S  NIGHTMARE: 
The  Achievement  of  Existence    —    36 

THE  MATHEMATICIAN'S  NIGHTMARE: 
The  Vision  of  Professor  Squarepunt    —    40 

STALIN'S  NIGHTMARE:  Amor  Vinch  Omnia    —    45 
EISENHOWER'S  NIGHTMARE:  The  McCarthy-Malenkov  Pact    —    49 

DEAN  ACHESON'S  NIGHTMARE: 
The  Swan-Song  of  Menelaus  S.  Bloggs    —    56 

DR.  SOUTHPORT  VULPES'S  NIGHTMARE: 

The  Victory  of  Mind  Over  Matter    —    60 

Zahatopolk        page  69 
Faith  and  Mountains        page  113 


Nightmares  of  Eminent  Persons 


INTRODUCTION 

The  following  "Nightmares"  might  be  called  "Signposts  to 
Sanity."  Every  isolated  passion  is,  in  isolation,  insane; 
sanity  may  be  defined  as  a  synthesis  of  insanities.  Every 
dominant  passion  generates  a  dominant  fear,  the  fear  of  its 
non-fulfilment.  Every  dominant  fear  generates  a  nightmare, 
sometimes  in  the  form  of  an  explicit  and  conscious  fanaticism, 
sometimes  in  a  paralysing  timidity,  sometimes  in  an  un- 
conscious or  subconscious  terror  which  finds  expression 
only  in  dreams.  The  man  who  wishes  to  preserve  sanity  in 
a  dangerous  world  should  summon  in  his  own  mind  a 
Parliament  of  fears,  in  which  each  in  turn  is  voted  absurd  by 
all  the  others.  The  dreamers  of  the  following  nightmares  did 
not  adopt  this  technique;  it  is  hoped  that  the  reader  will 
have  more  wisdom. 


THE   QUEEN   OF   SHEBA'S   NIGHTMARE 

Put  Not  Thy  Trust  in  Princes 

The  Queen  of  Sheba,  returning  from  her  visit  to  King  Solomon, 
was  riding  through  the  desert  on  a  white  ass  with  her  Grand  Vizier 
beside  her  on  an  ass  of  more  ordinary  colour.  As  they  rode,  she 
discoursed  reminiscently  about  the  wealth  and  wisdom  of  Solomon. 
"I  had  always  thought,"  she  said,  "that  I  do  pretty  well  in  the 
way  of  royal  splendour,  and  I  had  hoped  beforehand  that  I  should 
be  able  to  hold  my  own,  but  when  I  had  seen  his  possessions  I  had 
no  spirit  left  in  me.  But  the  treasures  of  his  palace  are  as  nothing 
to  the  treasures  of  his  mind.  Ah,  my  dear  Vizier,  what  wisdom, 
what  knowledge  of  life,  what  sagacity  his  conversation  displays ! 
If  you  had  as  much  political  sagacity  in  your  whole  body  as  that 
King  has  in  his  little  finger,  we  should  have  none  of  these  troubles 
in  my  kingdom.  But  it  is  not  only  in  wealth  and  wisdom  that  he 
is  matchless.  He  is  also  (though  perhaps  I  am  the  only  one  privileged 
to  know  this)  a  supreme  poet.  He  gave  me  as  we  parted  a  jewelled 


10  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

volume  in  his  own  inimitable  handwriting,  telling  in  language  of 
exquisite  beauty  the  joy  that  he  had  experienced  in  my  company. 
There  are  passages  celebrating  some  of  my  more  intimate  charms 
which  I  should  blush  to  show  you;  but  there  are  portions  of  this 
book  which  I  may  perhaps  read  to  you  to  beguile  the  evenings  of 
our  journey  through  the  desert.  In  this  exquisite  volume  not  only 
are  his  own  words  such  as  any  lady  would  love  to  hear  from 
amorous  lips,  but  by  a  quintessence  of  imaginative  sympathy  he  has 
attributed  to  me  poetic  words  which  I  should  be  glad  to  have 
uttered.  Never  again,  I  am  convinced,  shall  I  find  such  perfect  union, 
such  entire  harmony,  and  such  penetration  into  the  recesses  of  the 
soul.  My  public  duties,  alas,  compel  me  to  return  to  my  kingdom, 
but  I  shall  carry  with  me  to  my  dying  day  the  knowledge  that  there 
is  on  earth  one  man  worthy  of  my  love." 

"Your  Majesty,"  replied  the  Vizier,  "it  is  not  for  me  to  instil 
doubts  into  the  royal  breast,  but  to  all  those  who  serve  you,  it  is 
incredible  that  among  men  your  equal  should  exist." 

At  this  moment,  emerging  out  of  the  sunset,  a  weary  figure 
appeared  on  foot. 

"Who  may  this  be?"  said  the  Queen. 

"Some  beggar,  your  Majesty,"  said  the  Grand  Vizier.  "I  strongly 
advise  you  to  steer  clear  of  him." 

But  a  certain  dignity  in  the  aspect  of  the  approaching  stranger 
seemed  to  her  indicative  of  something  more  than  a  beggar.  And  in 
spite  of  the  Grand  Vizier's  protests  she  turned  her  ass  towards  him. 
"And  who  may  you  be?"  she  said. 

His  answer  dispelled  at  once  the  Grand  Vizier's  suspicions,  for 
he  spoke  in  the  most  polished  idiom  of  the  court  of  Sheba:  "Your 
Majesty,"  he  said,  "my  name  is  Beelzebub,  but  it  is  probably  un- 
known to  you,  as  I  seldom  travel  far  from  the  land  of  Canaan.  Who 
you  are,  I  know.  And  not  only  who  you  are,  but  whence  you  come, 
and  what  fancies  inspire  your  sunset  meditations.  You  have  come, 
I  know,  from  visiting  that  wise  king  who,  though  my  humble  guise 
might  seem  to  belie  my  words,  has  been  for  many  years  my  firm 
friend.  I  am  convinced  that  he  has  told  you  concerning  himself  all 
that  he  wishes  you  to  know.  But  if — though  the  hypothesis  seems 


THE  QUEEN  OF  SHEBA  S  NIGHTMARE  // 

rash — there  is  anything  that  you  wish  to  know  concerning  him 
beyond  what  he  has  seen  fit  to  tell,  you  have  but  to  ask  me,  for  he 
has*  no  secrets  from  me." 

"You  surprise  me/'  said  the  Queen,  "but  I  see  that  our  con- 
versation will  be  too  long  to  be  conducted  conveniently  while  you 
walk  and  I  ride.  My  Grand  Vizier  shall  dismount  and  give  his  ass 
to  you." 

With  an  ill  grace  the  Grand  Vizier  complied. 

"I  suppose,"  the  Queen  said,  "that  your  conversations  with 
Solomon  were  mainly  concerned  with  statecraft  and  matters  of  deep 
wisdom.  I,  as  a  Queen  not  unrenowned  for  wisdom,  also  conversed 
with  him  on  these  topics;  but  some  of  our  conversation — so  at  least 
I  flatter  myself — revealed  a  side  of  him  less  intimately  known,  I 
should  imagine,  to  you  than  to  me.  And  some  of  the  best  of  this 
he  put  into  a  book  which  he  gave  to  me  as  we  parted.  This  book 
contains  many  beauties,  for  example,  a  lovely  description  of  the 
spring." 

"Ah,"  said  Beelzebub,  "and  does  he  in  this  description  speak  of 
the  voice  of  the  turtle?" 

"Why,  yes,"  said  the  Queen.  "But  how  did  you  guess?" 

"Oh,  well,"  Beelzebub  replied,  "he  was  proud  of  having  noticed 
the  turtle  talking  in  the  spring  and  liked  to  bring  it  in  when  he 
could." 

"Some  of  his  compliments,"  the  Queen  resumed,  "particularly 
pleased  me.  I  had  practised  Hebrew  during  the  journey  to  Jerusalom, 
but  was  not  sure  whether  I  had  mastered  it  adequately.  I  was  there- 
fore delighted  when  he  said,  Thy  speech  is  comely.'  " 

"Very  nice  of  him,"  said  Beelzebub.  "And  did  he  at  the  same 
time  remark  that  your  Majesty's  temples  are  like  a  piece  of  pome- 
granate?" 

"Well,  really,"  said  the  Queen,  "this  is  getting  uncanny!  He  did 
say  so,  and  I  thought  it  rather  an  odd  remark.  But  how  on  earth 
did  you  guess  ?" 

"Well,"  Beelzebub  replied,  "you  know  all  great  men  have  kinks, 
and  one  of  his  is  a  peculiar  interest  in  pomegranates." 

"It  is  true,"  said  the  Queen,  "that  so  me  of  his  comparisons  are 


12  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

a  little  odd.  He  said,  for  instance,  that  my  eyes  were  like  the  fish- 
pools  of  Heshbon." 

"I  have  known  him,"  said  Beelzebub,  "to  make  even  stranger 
comparisons.  Did  he  ever  compare  your  Majesty's  nose  to  the 
Tower  of  Lebanon  ?" 

"Good  gracious,"  said  the  Queen,  "this  is  too  much!  He  did 
make  that  comparison.  But  you  are  persuading  me  that  you  must 
have  some  more  intimate  source  of  knowledge  than  I  had  suspected." 

"Your  Majesty,"  Beelzebub  replied,  "I  fear  that  what  I  have  to 
say  may  cause  you  some  pain.  The  fact  is  that  some  of  his  wives 
were  friends  of  mine,  and  through  them  I  got  to  know  him  well/* 

"Yes,  but  how  about  this  love  poem?" 

"Well,  you  see,  when  he  was  young,  while  his  father  was  still 
alive,  he  had  to  take  more  trouble.  In  those  days  he  loved  a  farmer's 
virtuous  daughter,  and  only  overcame  her  scruples  by  his  poetic 
gifts.  Afterwards,  he  thought  it  a  pity  the  gifts  should  be  wasted, 
and  he  gave  a  copy  to  each  of  his  ladies  in  turn.  You  see,  he  was 
essentiallya  collector,  as  you  must  have  noticed  when  you  went 
over  his  house.  By  long  practice,  he  made  each  in  turn  think  herself 
supreme  in  his  affections;  and  you,  dear  lady,  are  his  last  and  most 
signal  triumph." 

"Oh,  the  wretch!"  she  said.  "Never  again  will  I  be  deceived  by 
the  perfidy  of  man.  Never  again  will  I  let  flattery  blind  me.  To 
think  that  I,  who  throughout  my  dominions  am  accounted  the 
wisest  of  women,  should  have  permitted  myself  to  be  so  misled!" 

"Nay,  dear  lady,"  said  Beelzebub,  "be  not  so  cast  down,  for 
Solomon  is  not  only  the  wisest  man  in  his  dominions,  but  the 
wisest  of  all  men,  and  will  be  known  as  such  through  countless  ages. 
To  have  been  deceived  by  him  is  scarcely  matter  for  shame." 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,"  she  said,  "but  it  will  take  time  to  heal 
the  wound  to  my  pride." 

"Ah,  sweet  Queen,"  Beelzebub  replied,  "how  happy  could  I  be 
if  I  could  hasten  the  healing  work  of  Time !  Far  be  it  from  me  to 
imitate  the  wiles  of  that  perfidious  monarch.  From  me  shall  flow 
only  simple  words  dictated  by  the  spontaneous  sentiments  of  the 
heart.  To  you,  the  Peerless,  the  Incomparable,  the  Matchless  Jewel 


THE  QUEEN  OF  SHEBA*S  NIGHTMARE  ZJ 

of  the  South,  I  would  give — if  you  permit  it — whatever  balm  a  true 
appreciation  of  your  worth  can  offer." 

"Your  words  are  soothing/'  she  replied,  "but  can  you  match 
his  splendours?  Have  you  a  palace  that  can  compare  with  his? 
Have  you  such  store  of  precious  stones  ?  Such  robes,  purveying  the 
aroma  of  myrrh  and  frankincense  ?  And,  more  important  than  any 
of  these,  have  you  a  wisdom  equal  to  his  ?" 

"Lovely  Sheba,"  he  replied,  "I  can  satisfy  you  on  every  point. 
I  have  a  palace  far  grander  than  Solomon's.  I  have  a  far  greater 
store  of  precious  stones.  My  robes  of  State  are  as  numerous  as  the 
stars  in  the  sky.  And  as  for  wisdom,  his  is  not  a  match  for  mine. 
Solomon  is  surprised  that,  although  the  rivers  flow  into  the  sea, 
yet  the  sea  is  not  full.  I  know  why  this  is,  and  will  explain  it  to  your 
Majesty  on  some  long  winter  evening.  To  come  to  a  more  serious 
lapse,  it  was  after  he  had  seen  you  that  he  said  'there  is  no  new 
thing  under  the  sun.'  Can  you  doubt  that  in  his  thoughts  he  was 
comparing  you  unfavourably  with  the  farmer's  daughter  of  his 
youth?  And  can  any  man  be  accounted  wise  who,  having  beheld 
you,  does  not  at  once  perceive  that  here  is  a  new  wonder  of  beauty 
and  majesty?  No!  In  a  competition  of  wisdom  I  have  nothing  to 
fear  from  him." 

With  a  smile,  half  of  resignation  concerning  the  past,  and  half 
of  dawning  hope  for  a  happier  future,  she  turned  her  eyes  upon 
Beelzebub  and  said:  "Your  words  are  beguiling.  I  made  a  long 
journey  from  my  kingdom  to  Solomon's,  and  I  thought  I  had  seen 
what  is  most  noteworthy  on  this  earth.  But,  if  you  speak  truth, 
your  kingdom,  your  palace,  and  your  wisdom,  all  surpass  Solo- 
mon's. May  I  extend  my  journey  by  a  visit  to  your  dominion?" 

He  returned  her  smile  with  one  in  which  the  appearance  of  love 
barely  concealed  the  reality  of  triumph.  "I  can  imagine  no  greater 
delight,"  he  said,  "than  that  you  should  allow  me  this  opportunity 
to  place  my  poor  riches  at  your  feet.  Let  us  go  while  yet  the  night 
is  young.  But  the  way  is  dark  and  difficult,  and  infested  by  fierce 
robbers.  If  you  are  to  be  safe,  you  must  trust  yourself  completely 
to  my  guidance." 

"I  will,"  she  said.  "You  have  given  me  new  hope." 


14  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

At  this  moment  they  arrived  at  a  measureless  cavern  in  the 
mountain-side.  Holding  aloft  a  flaming  torch,  Beelzebub  led  the 
way  through  long  tunnels  and  tortuous  passages.  At  last  they 
emerged  into  a  vast  hall  lit  by  innumerable  lamps.  The  walls  and 
roof  glittered  with  precious  stones  whose  scintillating  facets  flashed 
back  the  light  of  the  lamps.  In  solemn  state,  three  hundred  silver 
thrones  were  ranged  round  the  walls. 

"This  is  indeed  magnificent,"  said  the  Queen. 

"Oh,"  said  Beelzebub,  "this  is  only  my  second-rate  hall  of 
audience.  You  shall  now  see  the  Presence  Chamber." 

Opening  a  hitherto  invisible  door,  he  led  her  into  another  hall, 
more  than  twice  as  large  as  the  first,  more  than  twice  as  brilliantly 
lit,  and  more  than  twice  as  richly  jewelled.  Round  three  walls  of 
this  hall  were  seven  hundred  golden  thrones.  On  the  fourth  wall 
were  two  thrones,  composed  entirely  of  precious  stones,  diamonds, 
sapphires,  rubies,  huge  pearls,  bound  together  by  some  strange  art 
which  the  Queen  could  not  fathom. 

"This,"  he  said,  "is  my  great  hall,  and  of  the  two  jewelled 
thrones,  one  is  mine  and  the  other  shall  be  yours." 

"But  who,"  she  said,  "is  to  occupy  the  seven  hundred  golden 
thrones?" 

"Ah  well,"  he  said,  "you  will  know  that  in  due  course." 

As  he  spoke,  a  queenly  figure,  only  slightly  less  splendid  than 
the  Queen  of  Sheba,  glided  in  and  occupied  the  first  of  the  golden 
thrones.  With  something  of  a  shock,  the  Queen  of  Sheba  recognized 
Solomon's  Chief  Consort. 

"I  had  not  expected  to  meet  her  here,"  she  said  with  a  slight 
tremor. 

"Ah  well,"  said  Beelzebub,  "you  see  I  have  magic  powers.  And 
while  I  have  been  wooing  you,  I  have  been  telling  this  good  lady 
also  that  Solomon  is  .not  all  he  seems.  She  listened  to  my  words 
as  you  have  listened,  and  she  has  come." 

Scarcely  had  he  finished  speaking,  when  another  lady,  whom 
also  the  Queen  of  Sheba  recognized  from  her  visit  to  Solomon's 
harem,  entered  and  occupied  the  second  golden  throne.  Then 
came  a  third,  a  fourth,  a  fifth,  until  it  seemed  as  if  the  procession 


THE  QUEEN  OF  SHEBA*S  NIGHTMARE  1 5 

would  never  end.  At  last  all  the  seven  hundred  golden  thrones  were 
occupied. 

"You  may  be  wondering,"  Beelzebub  remarked  in  silken  tones, 
"about  the  three  hundred  silver  thrones.  All  these  are  by  now 
occupied  by  Solomon's  three  hundred  concubines.  All  the  thousand 
in  this  hall  and  the  other  have  heard  from  me  words  not  unlike 
those  that  you  have  heard,  all  have  been  convinced  by  me,  and  all 
are  here." 

"Perfidious  monster!"  exclaimed  the  Queen.  "How  could  I 
have  had  the  simplicity  to  let  myself  be  deceived  a  second  time ! 
Henceforth  I  will  reign  alone,  and  no  male  shall  ever  again  be 
given  a  chance  to  deceive  me.  Good-bye,  foul  fiend !  If  you  ever 
venture  into  my  dominions,  you  shall  suffer  the  fate  that  your 
villainy  has  deserved." 

"No,  good  lady,"  Beelzebub  replied,  "I  am  afraid  you  do  not 
quite  realize  the  position.  I  showed  you  the  way  in,  but  only  I 
can  find  the  way  out.  This  is  the  abode  of  the  dead,  and  you  are 
here  for  all  eternity — but  not  for  all  eternity  on  the  diamond  throne 
beside  mine.  That  you  will  occupy  only  until  you  are  superseded 
by  an  even  more  divine  queen,  the  last  Queen  of  Egypt." 

These  words  produced  in  her  such  a  tumult  of  rage  and  despair 
that  she  awoke. 

"I  fear,"  said  the  Grand  Vizier,  "that  your  Majesty  has  had 
troubled  dreams." 


MR.    BOWDLER'S   NIGHTMARE 

Family  Bliss 

Mr.  Bowdler,  the  highly  meritorious  author  of  The  Family  Shakes- 
peare, which  the  most  innocent  young  lady  could  read  without  a 
blush,  never  showed  in  waking  life  any  doubt  of  the  usefulness  of 
his  labours.  It  would  seem,  however,  that  somewhere  within  the 
depths  of  that  good  man's  unconscious  there  must  have  lurked  a 
still  small  voice,  malign  and  mocking.  It  was  his  practice  on 
Sundays  to  dispense  liberal  helpings  of  pork  to  his  family  and  not 
least  to  himself.  It  was  accompanied  by  boiled  potatoes  and  cabbage, 
and  followed  by  roly-poly  pudding.  For  himself,  though  not  for 
the  rest  of  the  household,  there  was  a  moderate  portion  of  ale. 
After  this  repast,  it  was  his  custom  to  take  a  brisk  walk.  But  once, 
when  snow  and  sleet  were  falling  heavily,  he  permitted  himself  to 
break  through  his  usual  routine  and  rest  in  a  chair  with  a  good 
book.  The  good  book,  however,  was  not  very  interesting,  and  he 
fell  asleep.  In  his  sleep  he  was  afflicted  by  the  following  nightmare: 


MR.  BOWDLER  S  NIGHTMARE  IJ 

Mr.  Bowdler  was  believed  by  all  the  world,  and  is  still  believed 
by  many,  to  have  been  a  pattern  of  all  the  virtues.  He  had,  however, 
at  one  time  dreadful  reason  to  doubt  whether,  in  fact,  he  was  all 
that  his  neighbours  believed  him. 

In  his  youth  he  wrote  a  scathing  attack  upon  Wilkes  (of  Wilkes  & 
Liberty),  whom  he  considered,  not  wholly  without  reason,  to  be  a 
libertine.  Wilkes  was,  by  this  time,  past  his  prime,  and  no  longer 
capable  of  taking  such  vengeance  as  in  earlier  years  would  have 
been  natural  to  him.  He  left  in  his  will  a  considerable  sum  of  money 
to  young  Mr.  Spiffkins,  with  the  sole  condition  that  Mr.  Spiffkins, 
to  the  best  of  his  ability,  should  bring  disaster  upon  the  head  of 
Mr.  Bowdler.  Mr.  Spiffkins,  I  regret  to  say,  unhesitatingly  accepted 
the  unscrupulous  legacy. 

With  a  view  to  carrying  out  the  provisions  of  Wilkes's  will,  he 
visited  Mr.  Bowdler  under  the  guise  of  seeming  friendship.  He 
found  Mr.  Bowdler  in  the  fullest  enjoyment  of  perfect  family  bliss. 
He  had  a  child  on  each  knee,  and  was  saying:  "Ride  a  cock  horse 
to  Banbury  Cross."  Presently  two  oth^t-  Children  began  to  clamour: 
"Our  turn  now,  Papa!"  and  they  T  turn,  were  provided 

with  oscillatory  ecstasy.  Mrs.  Bowd*  .om,  good-natured,  and 

smiling,  surveyed  the  happy  scene  whi  ;  bustled  about  preparing 
the  tea. 

Mr.  Spiffkins,  with  that  exquisite  tact  which  had  caused  Mr. 
Wilkes  to  select  him,  led  the  conversation  to  those  literary  topics 
which  he  knew  to  be  dear  to  the  heart  of  Mr.  Bowdler,  and  to  the 
principles  which  had  guided  that  gentleman  in  making  the  works 
of  great  men  not  unfit  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of  little  women. 
The  utmost  harmony  prevailed  until  at  last,  after  tea  was  over,  and 
Mrs.  Bowdler  could  be  seen  through  the  open  door  of  the  pantry 
washing  up  the  tea-cups,  Mr.  Spiffkins  rose  to  go.  As  he  was  saying 
good-bye,  he  remarked: 

"I  am  impressed,  dear  Mr.  Bowdler,  by  your  quiverful  of  domestic 
blessings,  but  having  carefully  studied  all  the  omissions  that  you 
have  made  in  the  works  of  the  Bard  of  Avon,  I  am  compelled  to 
conclude  that  these  smiling  infants  owe  their  existence  to 
parthenogenesis  " 


18  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Mr.  Bowdler,  red  with  fury,  shouted:  "Get  out!"  and  slammed 
the  door  in  the  face  of  Mr.  Spiffkins.  But  alas,  Mrs.  Bowdler,  in 
spite  of  the  clatter  of  the  tea-cups,  had  overheard  the  dreadful 
word.  What  it  meant  she  could  not  imagine,  but  since  she  did  not 
know  it,  and  her  husband  disapproved  of  it,  she  had  no  doubt  that 
it  must  be  a  bad  word. 

It  was  not  the  sort  of  matter  about  which  she  could  ask  her 
husband.  He  would  only  have  replied:  "My  dear,  it  means  some- 
thing about  which  good  women  do  not  think."  She  was  therefore 
left  to  her  own  devices.  She  knew,  of  course,  all  about  Genesis, 
but  the  first  half  of  the  word  remained  obscure  to  her.  One  day, 
greatly  daring,  she  stole  into  her  husband's  library  while  he  was 
out,  and  fetching  down  the  Classical  Dictionary,  read  all  that  it 
had  to  say  about  the  Parthenon.  But  still  the  meaning  of  this 
strange  word  eluded  her.  There  was  nothing  about  the  Parthenon 
in  Genesis,  and  nothing  about  Genesis  in  the  frieze  of  the  Parthenon. 

The  more  her  researches  were  baffled,  the  more  the  subject 
obsessed  her.  Her  housf .  1  which  had  been  impeccable,  became 
slovenly.  She  broodea  ne  Wednesday  she  even  forgot  to 

provide  shrimps  for  tec  ng  which  she  had  not  forgotten  on 

any  Wednesday  since  iaPP7  day  when  she  was  united  to 

Mr.  Bowdler  in  the  holy  mds  of  wedlock. 

At  last  matters  reached  a  point  at  which  Mr.  Bowdler  felt  it 
necessary  to  summon  medical  assistance.  The  doctor  asked  in- 
numerable questions,  tapped  Mrs.  Bowdler's  forehead  with  a  little 
wooden  mallet,  felt  her  bumps,  and  finally  bled  her,  but  all  to  no 
avail.  At  last  he  said: 

"Well,  my  dear  lady,  I  fear  there  is  only  one  cure  for  your  com- 
plaint, and  that  is  edax  rerum  (his  pedantic  name  for  Time).  We 
must  look  to  Time,  the  great  healer." 

"Pray,  dear  Doctor,  where  is  edax  rerum  to  be  obtained?"  said 
Mrs.  Bowdler. 

"Anywhere,"  the  doctor  replied. 

Although  she  had  not  much  faith  in  his  wisdom,  for,  after  all, 
she  had  not  disclosed  to  him  the  source  of  the  trouble,  she  never- 
theless went  to  the  family  apothecary  and  asked  him  whether  he 


MR.  ROWDLER'S  NIGHTMARE  t$ 

would  supply  her  with  edax  rerum.  He  blushed  and  stammered  and 
said:  "Madam,  that  is  not  the  sort  of  thing  that  nice  ladies  ought 
to  want." 

She  retired  in  confusion. 

Baffled  in  one  direction,  her  desperate  state  impelled  her  to  an 
attempt  in  another.  It  was  part  of  her  husband's  duty  to  read  books 
of  the  sort  that  he  wished  to  suppress,  and  by  examining  the  bills 
of  booksellers  on  his  desk,  she  came  to  know  the  name  and  address 
of  one  whom,  judging  by  the  items  supplied  to  Mr.  Bowdler,  she 
thought  likely  to  possess  literature  even  on  so  dreadful  a  subject 
as  that  in  which  she  was  interested.  Thickly  veiled,  she  ventured 
into  his  premises,  and  boldly  said: 

"Sir,  I  desire  a  book  to  instruct  me  on  parthenogenesis." 

"Madam,"  he  replied,  observing  such  charms  of  person  as  her 
veil  did  not  conceal,  "parthenogenesis  is  what  you  will  not  learn 
about  if  you  come  upstairs  with  me." 

Horrified  and  frightened,  she  fled. 

Only  one  hope  remained  to  her,  a  hope  involving  a  desperate 
resolve  and  a  courage  of  which  she  almost  doubted  herself  to  be 
possessed.  She  remembered  that  her  husband,  in  order  to  complete 
his  Family  Shakespeare,  that  boon  to  every  decent  household, 
had  been  forced,  painful  as  the  task  undoubtedly  must  have  been, 
to  read  the  unexpurgated  works  of  that  regrettably  free-spoken 
author.  She  knew  that  he  possessed,  behind  the  locked  doors  of  a 
certain  book-case,  a  pre-Bowdlerian  Shakespeare,  in  which  all  the 
passages  that  he  had  wisely  seen  fit  to  omit  were  underlined  in 
order  to  facilitate  the  work  of  the  printer.  "Surely,"  she  thought, 
"where  so  much  has  been  omitted,  I  am  sure  to  find  the  word 
'parthenogenesis*  in  some  underlined  passage,  and  I  cannot  doubt 
that  the  context  will  show  me  the  meaning  of  this  word." 

One  day,  when  her  husband  had  been  invited  to  address  a 
congress  of  virtuous  booksellers,  she  crept  into  his  study,  found 
the  key  to  the  locked  book-case  after  some  search  in  his  desk, 
unlocked  the  fatal  doors,  and  extracted  the  tattered  volume  with 
its  appalling  lore.  Page  after  page  she  perused,  but  nowhere  did  she 
find  the  word  she  sought.  She  found,  however,  many  things  that 


-20  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

she  had  not  sought.  Horrified,  yet  fascinated,  repelled,  and  yet 
absorbed,  she  read  on  and  on,  oblivious  of  the  passage  of  time. 
Suddenly  she  became  aware  that  the  door  was  open  and  that  her 
husband  stood  in  the  doorway.  In  tones  of  horror,  he  exclaimed: 

"Good  God,  Maria,  what  volume  do  I  behold  in  your  hands? 
Are  you  not  aware  that  poison  drips  from  its  pages?  that  the 
infection  of  lewd  thoughts  leaps  from  its  every  letter  into  the 
unguarded  female  mind?  Have  you  forgotten  that  it  has  been  my 
life's  task  to  preserve  the  innocent  from  such  pollution  ?  Oh,  that 
failure  so  dire  should  come  upon  me  in  the  very  bosom  of  my  own 
family!" 

With  that,  the  good  man  burst  into  tears,  tears  of  mortification 
and  sorrow,  aye,  and  of  righteous  anger  too.  Suddenly  aware  of 
her  sin,  she  dropped  the  volume,  fled  to  her  chamber,  and  burst 
into  heartrending  sobs. 

But  penitence  was  of  no  avail.  She  had  read  too  much.  Not  one 
word  of  what  she  had  read  could  she  forget.  Round  and  round  in 
her  head  went  shameful  words  and  dreadful  images  of  horrid  joys. 
Hour  by  hour  and  day  by  day,  the  obsession  grew  more  complete, 
until  at  last  she  was  seized  with  an  ungovernable  frenzy,  and  had 
to  be  taken  to  the  asylum,  shouting  Shakespearian  obscenities  to 
the  whole  street  as  she  was  borne  away.  Mr.  Dowdier,  when  her 
terrible  words  were  no  longer  audible,  fell  upon  his  knees,  asking 
his  Maker  for  what  sin  he  was  thus  punished.  Unlike  you  and  me, 
he  was  unable  to  find  the  answer. 


THE   PSYCHOANALYST'S   NIGHTMARE 
Adjustment — A  Fugue 

It  is  the  fate  of  rebels  to  found  new  orthodoxies.  How  this  is 
happening  to  psychoanalysis  has  been  persuasively  set  forth  in 
Dr.  Robert  Lindner's  Prescription  for  Rebellion.  Many  psycho- 
analysts, one  must  suppose,  have  their  secret  misgivings.  It  was 
one  of  these  who,  though  orthodox  in  his  waking  hours,  was 
afflicted  during  sleep  by  the  following  deeply  disquieting  nightmare: 


In  the  hall  of  the  Limbo  Rotary  Club,  presided  over  by  a  statue 
of  Shakespeare,  the  Committee  of  Six  was  holding  its  annual 
meeting.  The  Committee  consisted  of:  Hamlet,  Lear,  Macbeth, 
Othello,  Antony,  and  Romeo.  All  these  six,  while  they  yet  lived 
on  earth,  had  been  psychoanalysed  by  Macbeth's  doctor,  Dr. 
Bombasticus.  Macbeth,  before  the  doctor  had  taught  him  to  speak 
ordinary  English,  had  asked,  in  the  stilted  language  that  in  those 
days  he  employed,  "Canst  thou  not  minister  to  a  mind  diseas'd?" 
"Why,  yes,"  replied  the  doctor,  "of  course  I  can.  It  is  only  necessary 


22  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

that  you  should  lie  on  my  sofa  and  talk,  and  I  will  undertake  to 
listen  at  a  guinea  a  minute."  Macbeth  at  once  agreed.  And  the 
other  five  agreed  at  various  times. 

Macbeth  told  how  at  one  time  he  had  fancies  of  homicide,  and 
in  a  long  dream  saw  all  that  Shakespeare  relates.  Fortunately,  he 
met  the  doctor  in  time,  who  explained  that  he  saw  Duncan  as  a 
father-figure,  and  Lady  Macbeth  as  a  mother-ditto.  The  doctor, 
with  some  difficulty,  persuaded  him  that  Duncan  was  not  really 
his  father,  so  he  became  a  loyal  subject.  Malcolm  and  Donalbain 
died  young,  and  Macbeth  succeeded  in  due  course.  He  remained 
devoted  to  Lady  Macbeth,  and  together  they  spent  their  days  in 
good  works.  He  encouraged  Boy  Scouts,  and  she  opened  bazaars. 
He  lived  to  a  great  age,  respected  by  all  except  the  porter. 

The  statue,  which  had  a  gramophone  in  its  interior,  remarked  at 
this  stage :  "All  our  yesterdays  have  lighted  fools  the  way  to  dusty 
death." 

Macbeth  started,  and  said,  "Damn  that  statue.  That  fellow 
Shakespeare  wrote  a  most  libellous  work  about  me.  He  only  knew 
me  when  I  was  young,  before  I  had  met  Dr.  Bombasticus,  and  he 
let  his  Imagination  run  riot  over  all  the  crimes  he  hoped  I  should 
commit.  I  cannot  see  why  people  insist  on  doing  honour  to  him. 
There's  hardly  a  person  in  his  plays  that  wouldn't  have  been  the 
better  for  Dr.  Bombasticus."  Turning  to  Lear:  "Don't  you  agree, 
old  man?" 

Lear  was  a  quiet  fellow,  not  much  given  to  talk.  Although  he  was 
old,  his  hair  was  beautifully  brushed  and  his  clothes  were  very  tidy. 
Most  of  the  time  he  seemed  rather  sleepy,  but  Macbeth's  question 
woke  him  up. 

'  "Yes,  indeed,  I  agree,"  he  said.  "Why,  do  you  know  that  at  one 
time  I  became  obsessed  with  a  phobia  directed  against  my  dear 
daughters  Regan  and  Goneril!  I  imagined  that  they  were  perse- 
cuting me,  and  had  a  fantasy  that  they  were  reviving  a  cannibal 
rite  of  eating  the  parent.  This  last  I  only  realized  after  Dr.  Bom- 
basticus had  explained  it.  I  got  so  alarmed  that  I  rushed  out  into 
the  storm  at  night  and  get  very  wet.  I  caught  a  chill  which  gave 
me  a  fever,  and  I  imagined  that  a  certain  joint-stool  was  first 


THE  PSYCHOANALYST  S  NIGHTMARE  23 

Goneril  and  then  Regan.  I  was  made  worse  by  my  fool,  and  also 
by  a  certain  naked  madman,  who  encouraged  a  belief  in  a  return 
to  nature,  and  was  always  talking  about  irrelevant  things  such  as 
Tillicock'  and  'Child  Rowland.'  Fortunately  my  illness  was  such 
as  to  demand  the  services  of  Dr.  Bombasticus.  He  soon  persuaded 
me  that  Regan  and  Goneril  were  just  as  kind  as  I  had  always 
thought,  and  that  my  fantasies  were  due  to  irrational  remorse 
about  the  ungrateful  Cordelia.  Ever  since  my  cure  I  have  lived  a 
quiet  life,  appearing  only  on  State  occasions  such  as  the  birthdays 
of  my  daughters,  when  I  show  myself  on  a  balcony  and  the  crowd 
shouts,  'Three  cheers  for  the  old  King  1*  I  used  to  have  a  tendency 
towards  rhodomontade,  but  this,  I  am  happy  to  say,  has  dis- 
appeared." 

At  this  point  the  statue  remarked:  "Thou,  all-shaking  thunder, 
strike  flat  the  thick  rotundity  of  the  world." 
"And  are  you  happy  now?"  asked  Macbeth. 
"Oh  yes,"  said  Lear,  "I'm  as  happy  as  the  day  is  long.  I  sit  in 
my  chair  playing  patience  or  dozing,  and  thinking  of  nothing 
whatever." 

The  statue:  "After  life's  fitful  fever,  he  sleeps  well." 
"What  a  silly  remark!"  said  Lear.  "Life  is  not  a  fitful  fever! 
And  I  sleep  well  although  I'm  still  alive.  That's  just  the  sort  of 
rubbish  that  I  should  have  admired  before  I  knew  Dr.  Bombasticus." 
The  statue  allowed  itself  another  remark:  "When  we  are  born, 
we  cry  that  we  are  come  to  this  great  stage  of  fools." 

"Stage  of  fools,"  exclaimed  Lear,  losing  for  a  moment  that 
equanimity  which  he  had  hitherto  observed.  "I  do  wish  the  statue 
would  learn  to  talk  sense.  Does  it  dare  to  think  us  fools?  Us,  the 
most  respected  citizens  of  Limbo !  I  wish  Dr.  Bombasticus  could 
get  a  go  at  the  statue!  What  do  you  think  about  it,  Othello?" 

"Well,"  said  Othello,  "that  wretch  Shakespeare  treated  me  even 
worse  than  he  did  you  and  Macbeth.  I  only  met  him  for  a  few  days, 
and  it  happened  that  I  was  at  a  crisis  in  my  life  at  that  moment. 
I  had  made  the  mistake  of  marrying  a  white  girl,  and  I  soon  realized 
that  it  was  impossible  she  should  really  love  a  coloured  man.  In 
fact,  at  the  time  when  Shakespeare  knew  me,  she  was  plotting  to 


24  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

run  away  with  my  lieutenant,  Cassio.  I  was  delighted,  as  she  was 
an  incubus.  But  Shakespeare  imagined  that  I  must  be  jealous.  And 
in  those  days  I  was  rather  fond  of  rhetoric,  so  I  made  up -some 
jealous  speeches  to  please  him.  Dr.  Bombasticus,  whom  I  met  at 
this  time,  showed  me  that  the  whole  trouble  came  from  my 
inferiority  complex,  caused  by  my  being  black.  In  my  conscious 
self  I  had  always  thought  it  a  fine  thing  to  be  black — to  be  black 
and  nevertheless  eminent.  But  he  showed  me  that  I  had  quite  other 
feelings  in  the  unconscious,  and  that  these  caused  a  rage  which 
could  only  be  assuaged  in  battle.  After  he  had  cured  me  I  gave  up 
warfare,  married  a  black  woman,  had  a  large  family,  and  devoted 
my  life  to  trade.  I  never  now  feel  any  impulse  to  'talk  grand/  or 
to  utter  the  kind  of  nonsense  that  makes  right-thinking  citizens 
stare." 

The  statue:  "Pride,  pomp,  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war!" 

"Hark  at  him,"  said  Othello,  "that's  just  the  sort  of  thing  I 
might  still  be  saying  if  it  hadn't  been  for  Dr.  Bombasticus.  But 
nowadays  I  don't  believe  in  violence.  I  find  subservient  cunning 
much  more  effective." 

The  statue  murmured,  "I  took  by  the  throat  the  circumcised  dog." 

Suddenly  Othello's  eyes  flashed,  and  he  exclaimed,  "Damn  that 
statue !  I'll  take  him  by  the  throat  if  he  doesn't  look  out." 

Antony,  who  had  hitherto  been  silent,  asked,  "And  do  you  love 
your  black  wife  as  much  as  you  loved  Desdemona?" 

"Oh,  well,"  said  Othello,  "it's  a  different  kind  of  thing,  you 
know.  It's  an  altogether  more  adult  relation,  more  integrated  with 
my  public  duties.  There  is  nothing  unduly  wild  about  it.  It  never 
tempts  me  to  such  actions  as  a  good  Rotarian  must  deplore." 

The  statue  remarked,  "If  it  were  now  to  die,  'Twere  now  to  be 
most  happy." 

"Hark  at  him,"  said  Othello,  "that's  just  the  sort  of  remark  that 
Professor  Bombasticus  cured  me  of.  Owing  to  him,  to  whom  I 
can  never  be  too  thankful,  I  have  no  such  excessive  feelings  now- 
adays. Mrs.  Othello  is  a  good  soul.  She  cooks  me  nice  dinners. 
She  takes  good  care  of  my  children.  And  she  warms  my  slippers. 
And  I  don't  see  what  more  a  sensible  man  could  want  in  a  wife." 


THE  PSYCHOANALYST'S  NIGHTMARE  25 

The  statue  murmured:  "Put  out  the  light,  and  then  put  out  the 
light." 

Othello  turned  to  it  and  said,  "I  won't  say  another  word  if  you 
keep  on  interrupting.  But  let's  hear  your  story,  Antony." 

"Well,"  said  Antony,  "you  here,  of  course,  all  know  the  extra- 
ordinary lies  Shakespeare  told  about  me.  There  was  a  time — no 
long  time,  by  the  way — when  I  saw  in  Cleopatra  a  mother-figure 
with  whom  incest  was  not  forbidden.  Caesar  had  always  been  to 
me  a  father-figure,  and  his  association  with  Cleopatra  made  it  not 
unnatural  that  I  should  see  her  as  a  mother.  But  Shakespeare 
pretended,  so  successfully  as  to  have  misled  even  serious  historians, 
that  my  infatuation  was  lasting  and  brought  me  to  ruin.  This,  of 
course,  was  not  the  case.  Dr.  Bombasticus,  whom  I  met  at  the  time 
of  the  Battle  of  Actium,  explained  to  me  the  workings  of  my 
unconscious,  and  I  soon  perceived,  under  his  influence,  that 
Cleopatra  had  not  the  charms  with  which  I  had  invested  her,  and 
that  my  love  for  her  was  only  a  fantasy-passion.  Thanks  to  him, 
I  was  able  to  behave  sensibly.  I  patched  up  the  quarrel  with  Octavius 
and  returned  to  his  sister,  who  was,  after  all,  my  lawful  wife.  I 
was  thus  enabled  to  live  a  respectable  life,  and  to  qualify  for 
membership  of  this  committee.  I  regretted  that  public  duty  com- 
pelled me  to  put  Cleopatra  to  death,  for  only  so  could  my  recon- 
ciliation with  Octavia  and  her  brother  be  solid.  This  duty  was  of 
course  unpleasant.  But  no  well-adjusted  citizen  will  shrink  from 
such  duties  when  they  are  called  for  by  the  public  good." 

"And  did  you  love  Octavia?"  asked  Othello. 

"Oh,  well,"  said  Antony,  "I  don't  know  exactly  what  one  ought 
to  call  love.  I  had  for  her  the  kind  of  feeling  which  a  serious  and 
sober  citizen  ought  to  have  for  his  wife.  I  esteemed  her.  I  found 
her  a  trustworthy  colleague  in  public  work.  And  I  was  able,  partly 
through  her  counsel,  to  live  up  to  the  precepts  of  Dr.  Bombasticus. 
But  as  for  passionate  love,  as  I  had  conceived  it  before  I  met  that 
eminent  man,  I  set  it  aside  and  won  instead  the  approbation  of 
moralists." 

The  statue:  "Of  many  thousand  kisses,  the  poor  last  I  lay  upon 
thy  lips." 


26  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

At  these  words  Antony  trembled  from  head  to  foot,  and  his 
eyes  began  to  fill  with  tears.  But  with  an  effort  he  pulled  himself 
together,  and  said,  "No !  I  have  done  with  all  that !" 

The  statue:  "The  bright  day  is  done,  and  we  are  for  the  dark." 

"Really,"  said  Antony,  "that  statue  is  too  immoral.  Does  he 
think  it  fitting  to  speak  of  'bright  day'  when  he  means  wallowing 
in  the  arms  of  a  whore  ?  I  can't  think  why  the  Rotarians  put  up 
with  him.  But  what  do  you  say,  Romeo  ?  You  also,  according  to 
that  old  reprobate,  were  somewhat  excessively  addicted  to  amorous 
passion." 

"Well,"  Romeo  replied,  "I  think  he  was  even  wider  of  the  mark 
where  I  was  concerned  than  he  was  about  you.  I  have  some  dim 
recollection  of  an  adolescent  romance  with  a  girl  whose  name  I 
can't  quite  remember.  It  was  something  like  Jemima — or  Joanna — 
Oh,  no,  I  have  it!  It  was  Juliet." 

The  statue  interrupted:  "It  seems  she  hangs  upon  the  cheek  of 
night  like  a  rich  jewel  in  an  Ethiop's  ear." 

"We  were  both,"  continued  Romeo,  "very  young  and  very 
silly,  and  she  died  in  rather  tragic  circumstances." 

The  statue  again  interrupted:  "Her  beauty  makes  this  vault  a 
feasting  presence  full  of  light." 

"Dr.  Bombasticus,"  Romeo  went  on,  "who  was  in  those  days 
an  apothecary,  cured  me  of  the  foolish  despair  that  for  a  short  time 
I  was  inclined  to  feel.  He  showed  me  that  my  real  motivation  was 
rebellion  against  the  father,  which  led  me  to  suppose  that  it  was  a 
grand  thing  to  love  a  Capulet.  He  explained  how  rebellion  against 
the  father  has  been  throughout  the  ages  a  source  of  ill-regulated 
conduct,  and  reminded  me  that  in  the  course  of  nature  the  adolescent 
who  is  a  son  today  will  be  a  father  tomorrow.  He  cured  me  of  the 
unconscious  hate  towards  my  father,  and  enabled  me  to  become  a 
staid  and  worthy  upholder  of  the  honour  of  the  Montagues.  I 
married  in  due  course  a  niece  of  the  Prince.  I  was  universally 
respected,  and  I  uttered  no  more  of  those  extravagant  senti- 
ments which,  as  Shakespeare  showed,  could  only  have  led  to 
ruin." 

The  statue:  "Thy  drugs  are  quick.  Thus  with  a  kiss  I  die." 


THE  PSYCHOANALYST'S  NIGHTMARE  23 

"Well,  that's  enough  about  me,"  said  Romeo.  "Let's  hear  about 
you,  Hamlet." 

"I,".  Hamlet  began,  "was  quite  exceptionally  fortunate  in 
meeting  Dr.  Bombasticus  when  I  did,  for  I  was  certainly  in  a  very 
bad  way.  I  was  devoted  to  my  mother,  and  imagined  that  I  was 
devoted  to  my  father,  though  Dr.  Bombasticus  later  persuaded 
me  that  I  really  hated  him  out  of  jealousy.  When  my  mother 
married  my  uncle,  the  hate  of  my  father,  which  had  been  uncon- 
scious, showed  itself  in  a  conscious  hate  of  my  uncle.  This  hate  so 
worked  upon  me,  that  I  began  to  have  hallucinations.  I  thought  I 
saw  my  father,  and  in  my  fantasy  he  seemed  to  be  telling  me  that 
he  had  been  murdered  by  his  brother.  I  thought  it  was  my  duty 
to  murder  my  uncle.  And  once,  thinking  that  he  was  hidden  behind 
a  curtain,  I  stabbed  at  something  which  I  thought  was  going  to  be 
him.  But  it  was  only  a  rat,  though,  in  my  madness,  I  thought  it 
was  the  Prime  Minister.  This  showed  everybody  that  my  derange- 
ment was  dangerous,  and  Dr.  Bombasticus  was  called  in  to  cure 
me.  I  must  say  he  did  a  very  good  job.  He  made  me  aware  of  my 
incestuous  feelings  towards  my  mother,  of  my  unconscious  hatred 
of  my  father,  and  of  the  transference  of  this  feeling  to  my  uncle. 
I  had  had  a  quite  absurd  sense  of  self-importance,  and  had  thought 
that  the  time  was  out  of  joint  and  I  was  born  to  set  it  right.  Dr. 
Bombasticus  persuaded  me  that  I  was  very  young  and  had  no 
understanding  of  statecraft.  I  saw  that  I  had  been  wrong  to  oppose 
the  established  order,  to  which  any  well-adjusted  person  will 
conform.  I  apologized  to  my  mother  for  any  rude  things  I  might 
have  said.  I  established  correct  relations  with  my  uncle — though 
I  must  confess  that  I  still  found  him  somewhat  prosy.  I  married 
Ophelia,  who  made  me  a  submissive  wife.  In  due  course  I  succeeded 
to  the  Kingdom,  and  in  disputes  with  Poland  I  upheld  the  honour 
of  the  country  by  successful  battles.  I  died  universally  respected, 
and  even  my  uncle  was  not  more  honoured  in  the  national  memory 
than  I  was." 

The  statue:  "There  is  nothing  either  good  or  bad,  but  thinking 
makes  it  so." 

"Hark  at  the  old  boy,"  said  Hamlet,  "still  saying  the  same 


28  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

nonsense.  Is  it  not  obvious  that  what  I  did  was  good?  And  that 
what  Shakespeare  pretended  that  I  had  done  was  bad?" 

Macbeth  asked,  "Didn't  you  have  a  friend  of  your  own  age  who 
rather  encouraged  you  in  your  follies?" 

"Oh  yes/'  Hamlet  replied.  "Now  you  mention  it,  there  was  a 
young  man.  Now  what  was  his  name?  Was  it  Nelson?  No,  I  don't 
think  that's  quite  right.  Oh,  I  have  it — it  was  Horatio!  Yes,  he 
certainly  was  a  bad  influence." 

The  statue:  "Good  night,  Sweet  Prince,  and  flights  of  angels 
sing  thee  to  thy  rest!" 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  Hamlet,  "that's  all  very  fine.  It's  the  sort  of 
maladjusted  remark  that  Shakespeare  delighted  in.  But  as  for  me, 
when  I  had  been  cured  by  Dr.  Bombasticus,  I  threw  over  Horatio 
and  took  up  with  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern,  who,  as  Dr. 
Bombasticus  pointed  out,  were  completely  adjusted." 

The  statue  murmured:  "Whom  I  will  trust  as  I  will  adders 
fang'd." 

"And  what  do  you  think  of  it  all  now  that  you  ai;e  dead?" 
asked  Antony. 

"Oh^  well,"  Hamlet  replied,  "there  are  times — I  will  not  deny 
it — when  I  feel  a  certain  regret  for  the  old  fire,  for  the  golden 
words  that  flowed  from  my  mouth,  and  for  the  sharp  insight  that 
was  at  once  my  torment  and  my  joy.  I  can  remember  even  now  a 
fine  piece  of  rhetoric  that  I  manufactured,  beginning,  'What 
a  piece  of  work  is  a  man.'  I  will  not  deny  that  in  its  own  mad  world 
it  had  a  kind  of  merit.  But  I  chose  to  live  in  the  sane  world,  the 
world  of  earnest  men  who  perform  recognized  duties  without 
doubt  and  without  question,  who  never  look  beneath  the  surface 
for  fear  of  what  they  might  see,  who  honour  their  father  and  their 
mother  and  repeat  the  crimes  by  which  their  father  and  their 
mother  flourished,  who  uphold  the  State  without  asking  whether 
it  deserves  to  be  upheld,  and  piously  worship  a  God  whom  they 
have  made  in  their  own  image,  and  who  subscribe  to  no  lie  unless 
it  furthers  the  interests  of  the  strong.  To  this  creed,  following  the 
teaching  of  Dr.  Bombasticus,  I  subscribed.  By  this  creed  I  lived. 
And  in  this  creed  I  died." 


THE  PSYCHOANALYST'S  NIGHTMARE  23 

The  statue:  "For  in  that  sleep  of  death  what  dreams  may  come, 
when  we  have  shuffled  off  this  mortal  coil,  must  give  us  pause.*' 

"Noqsense,  old  truepenny!"  said  Hamlet.  "I  never  have  dreams. 
I  am  delighted  with  the  world  as  I  find  it.  It  is  everything  that  I 
could  wish.  What  is  there  that  humbugs  like  me  cannot  achieve?" 

The  statue:  "One  may  smile  and  smile  and  be  a  villain." 

"Well/5  said  Hamlet,  "I'd  rather  smile  and  be  a  villain,  than 
weep  and  be  a  good  man." 

The  statue:  "All  which,  Sir,  though  I  most  powerfully  and 
potently  believe,  yet  I  hold  it  not  here  honesty  to  have  it  thus  set 
down." 

"Yes,"  said  Hamlet,  "what  is  justice  to  me  if  I  can  profit  by 
injustice?" 

The  statue:  "For  who  would  bear  the  whips  and  scorns  of 
time." 

"Oh,  don't  torture  me !"  exclaimed  Hamlet. 

The  statue:  "You  go  not  till  I  set  you  up  a  glass  where  you  may 
see  the  inmost  part  of  you." 

"O,  what  a  rogue  and  peasant  slave  am  I!"  exclaimed  Hamlet. 
"To  Hell  with  Dr.  Bombasticus!  To  Hell  with  adjustment!  To 
Hell  with  prudence  and  the  praise  of  fools!"  With  this  Hamlet  fell 
in  a  faint. 

The  statue:  "The  rest  is  silence." 

At  this  point  a  strange  shriek  was  heard,  a  shriek  from  the 
depths,  coming  up  through  a  tube  that  the  Rotarians  had  never 
before  noticed.  An  anguished  voice  moaned:  "I  am  Dr.  Bom- 
basticus !  I  am  in  Hell !  I  repent !  I  killed  your  souls.  But  in  Hamlet 
some  spark  survived  and  by  that  I  am  condemned.  I  have  lived  in 
Hell,  but  for  what  crime  I  knew  not  until  now.  I  have  lived  in  Hell 
for  preferring  subservience  to  glory;  for  thinking  better  of  servility 
than  of  splendour;  for  seeking  smoothness  rather  than  the  lightning- 
flash;  for  fearing  thunder  so  much  that  I  preferred  a  damp,  un- 
ending drizzle.  Hamlet's  repentance  has  made  me  know  my  sin. 
In  the  Hell  in  which  I  live,  complexes  without  end  dominate  me. 
Though  I  call  upon  St.  Freud,  it  is  in  vain;  I  remain  imprisoned  in 
an  endless  vortex  of  insane  commonplace.  Intercede  for  me,  you 


JO  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

who  are  my  victims !  I  will  undo  the  evil  work  I  wrought  upon 
you." 

But  the  five  who  remained  did  not  listen.  Turning  in  fury  upon 
the  statue,  which  had  brought  despair  upon  their  friend  Hamlet, 
they  assaulted  it  with  savage  blows.  Bit  by  bit,  it  crumbled.  When 
nothing  was  left  but  the  head,  it  murmured,  "Lord,  what  fools 
these  mortals  be!" 

The  five  remained  in  Limbo.  Dr.  Bombasticus  remained  in  Hell. 
But  Hahilet  was  wafted  above  by  angels  and  ministers  of  grace.* 

*  Ophelia  was  co-opted  in  Hamlet's  place  on  the  Committee, 


THE   METAPHYSICIAN'S   NIGHTMARE 
Retro  Me  Satanas 

My    poor    friend   Andrei    Bumblowski,    formerly    Professor   of 

Philosophy  in  a  now  extinct  university  of  Central  Europe,  appeared 

to  me  to  suffer  from  a  harmless  kind  of  lunacy.  I  am  myself  a  person 

of  robust  common  sense;  I  hold  that  the  intellect  must  not  be  taken 

as  a  guide  in  life,  but  only  as  affording  pleasant  argumentative 

games  and  ways  of  annoying  less  agile  opponents.  Bumblowski, 

however,  did  not  take  this  view;  he  allowed  hr         11 

him  whither  it  would,  and  the  results  • 

and  to  most  of  his  friends  the  gr 

obscure.  What  was  known  was 

word  "not"  and  all  its  synonyrr 

not  fresh,"  but  "chemical  chang 

it  was  laid."  He  would  not  say  ' 

books  I  have  found  are  other  tl 

"thou  shalt  not  kill,"  but  "thoi 

unpractical,  but  innocent,  and  I  f 

It  was  doubtless  this  affection  ^ 


32  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

led  him  to  relate  to  me  the  following  very  remarkable  experience, 
which  I  give  in  his  own  words: 


I  had  at  one  time  a  very  bad  fever  of  which  I  almost  died.  In 
my  fever  I  had  a  long  consistent  delirium.  I  dreamt  that  I  was  in 
Hell,  and  that  Hell  is  a  place  full  of  all  those  happenings  that  are 
improbable  but  not  impossible.  The  effects  of  this  are  curious. 
Some  of  the  damned,  when  they  first  arrive  below,  imagine  that 
they  will  beguile  the  tedium  of  eternity  by  games  of  cards.  But  they 
find  this  impossible,  because,  whenever  a  pack  is  shuffled,  it  comes 
out  in  perfect  order,  beginning  with  the  Ace  of  Spades  and  ending 
with  the  King  of  Hearts.  There  is  a  special  department  of  Hell  for 
students  of  probability.  In  this  department  there  are  many  type- 
writers and  many  monkeys.  Every  time  that  a  monkey  walks  on 
a  typewriter,  it  types  by  chance  one  of  Shakespeare's  sonnets. 
There  is  another  place  of  torment  for  physicists.  In  this  there  are 
kettles  and  fires,  but  when  the  kettles  are  put  on  the  fires,  the  water 
in  them  freezes.  There  are  also  stuffy  rooms.  But  experience  has 
taught  the  physicists  never  to  open  a  window  because,  when  they 
do,  all  the  air  rushes  out  and  leaves  the  room  a  vacuum.  There  is 
another  region  for  gourmets.  These  men  are  allowed  the  most 
exquisite  materials  and  the  most  skilful  chefs.  But  when  a  beefsteak 
is  served  up  to  them,  and  they  take  a  confident  mouthful,  they  find 
that  it  tastes  like  a  rotten  egg;  whereas,  when  they  try  to  eat  an 
*Pe  in  o  a  bacj  potato. 

;nful  chamber  inhabited  solely  by  philo- 

le.  These  philosophers,  though  in 

They  continue  to  be  governed  by 

induction.  But  every  time  that 

j  next  instance  falsifies  it.  This, 

le  first  hundred  years  of  their 

:o  expect  that  an  induction  will 

falsified  until  another  century  of 

'r  expectation.   Throughout  all 

:h  time  at  a  higher  logical  level* 


THE  METAPHYSICIAN'S  NIGHTMARE  33 

Then  there  is  the  Inferno  of  the  orators  who  have  been  accustomed 
while  they  lived  to  sway  great  multitudes  by  their  eloquence. 
Their  eloquence  is  undimmed  and  the  multitudes  are  provided,  but 
strange  winds  blow  the  sounds  about  so  that  the  sounds  heard  by 
the  multitudes,  instead  being  of  those  uttered  by  the  orators,  are 
only  dull  and  heavy  platitudes. 

At  the  very  centre  of  the  infernal  kingdom  is  Satan,  to  whose 
presence  only  the  more  distinguished  among  the  damned  are  ad- 
mitted. The  improbabilities  become  greater  and  greater  as  Satan  is 
approached,  and  He  Himself  is  the  most  complete  improbability 
imaginable.  He  is  pure  Nothing,  total  non-existence,  and  yet 
continually  changing. 

I,   because   of  my  philosophical  eminence,   was   early  given 
audience  with  the  Prince  of  Darkness.  I  had  read  of  Satan  as  der 
Geist  der  stets  verneint,  the  Spirit  of  Negation.  But  on  entering  the 
Presence  I  realized  with  a  shock  that  Satan  has  a  negative  body  as 
well  as  a  negative  mind.  Satan's  body  is,  in  fact,  a  pure  and  complete 
vacuum,  empty  not  only  of  particles  of  matter  but  also  of  particles 
of  light.  His  prolonged  emptiness  is  secured  by  a  climax  of  im- 
probability: whenever  a  particle  approaches  His  outer  surface,  it 
happens  by  chance  to  collide  with  another  particle  which  stops  it 
from  penetrating  the  empty  region.  The  empty  region,  since  no 
light  ever  penetrates  it,  is  absolutely  black — not  more  or  less  black, 
like  the  things  to  which  we  loosely  ascribe  this  word,  but  utterly, 
completely  and  infinitely  black.  It  has  a  shape,  and  the  shape  is  *Unf 
which  we  are  accustomed  to  ascribe  to  Satan'  u~ — 
and  all.  AH  the  rest  of  Hell  is  filled  w:  * 
this  background  Satan  stands  out 
immobile.  On  the  contrary,  the 
stituted  is  in  perpetual  motion.  1 
swinges  the  horror  of  His  foldec 
He  goes  forth  to  conquer  new  rea 
Himself  in  shining  white  armou 
nothingness  within.  Only  His  ey> 
eyes  piercing  rays  of  nothingne 
may  conquer.  Wherever  they  f 
B 


34  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

prohibition,  wherever  they  find  a  cult  of  not-doing,  there  they 
enter  into  the  inmost  substance  of  those  who  are  prepared  to  receive 
Him.  Every  negation  emanates  from  Him  and  returns  with  a  harvest 
of  captured  frustrations.  The  captured  frustrations  become  part  of 
Him,  and  swell  His  bulk  until  He  threatens  to  fill  all  space.  Every 
moralist  whose  morality  consists  of  "don'ts,"  every  timid  man  who 
"lets  I  dare  not  wait  upon  I  would,"  every  tyrant  who  compels 
his  subjects  to  live  in  fear,  becomes  in  time  a  part  of  Satan. 

He  is  surrounded  by  a  chorus  of  sycophantic  philosophers  who 
have  substituted  pandiabolism  for  pantheism.  These  men  maintain 
that  existence  is  only  apparent;  non-existence  is  the  only  true 
reality.  They  hope  in  time  to  make  the  non-existence  of  appearance 
appear,  for  in  that  moment  what  we  now  take  to  be  existence  will 
be  seen  to  be  in  truth  only  an  outlying  portion  of  the  diabolic 
essence.  Although  these  metaphysicians  showed  much  subtlety,  I 
could  not  agree  with  them.  I  had  been  accustomed  while  on  earth 
to  oppose  tyrannous  authority,  and  this  habit  remained  with  me  in 
Hell.  I  began  to  argue  with  the  metaphysical  sycophants: 

"What  you  say  is  absurd,"  I  expostulated.  "You  proclaim  that 
non-existence  is  the  only  reality.  You  pretend  that  this  black  hole 
which  you  worship  exists.  You  are  trying  to  persuade  me  that  the 
non-existent  exists.  But  this  is  a  contradiction:  and,  however  hot 
the  flames  of  Hell  may  become,  I  will  never  so  degrade  my  logical 
being  as  to  accept  a  contradiction." 

this  point  the  President  of  the  sycophants  took  up  the  argu- 

r^i-,  my  friend,"  he  said.  "You  deny  that  the 

c  is  this  to  which  you  deny  existence  ? 

ny  statement  about  it  is  nonsense. 

oes  not  exist.  I  am  afraid  you  have 

rical  analysis  of  sentences,  which 

?n  you  were  a  boy.  Do  you  not 

,ect,  and  that,  if  the  subject  were 

isense  ?  So,  when  you  proclaim, 

10  is  the  non-existent — does  not 

;  yourself." 

bt  been  here  for  some  time  and 


THE  METAPHYSICIAN'S  NIGHTMARE  j5 

continue  to  embrace  somewhat  antiquated  doctrines.  You  prate  of 
sentences  having  subjects,  but  all  that  sort  of  talk  is  out  of  date. 
When  I  say  that  Satan,  Who  is  the  non-existent,  does  not  exist, 
I  mention  neither  Satan  nor  the  non-existent,  but  only  the  word 
'Satan'  and  the  word  'non-existent.'  Your  fallacies  have  revealed  to 
me  a  great  truth.  The  great  truth  is  that  the  word  'not'  is  super- 
fluous. Henceforth  I  will  not  use  the  word  'not.'  " 

At  this  all  the  assembled  metaphysicians  burst  into  a  shout  of 
laughter.  "Hark  how  the  fellow  contradicts  himself,"  they  said 
when  the  paroxysm  of  merriment  had  subsided.  "Hark  at  his  great 
commandment  which  is  to  avoid  negation.  He  will  NOT  use  the 
word  'not,'  forsooth!" 

Though  I  was  nettled,  I  kept  my  temper.  I  had  in  my  pocket  a 
dictionary.  I  scratched  out  all  the  words  expressing  negation  and 
said:  "My  speech  shall  be  composed  entirely  of  the  words  that 
remain  in  this  dictionary.  By  the  help  of  these  words  that  remain, 
I  shall  be  able  to  describe  everything  in  the  universe.  My  descriptions 
will  be  many,  but  they  will  all  be  of  things  other  than  Satan.  Satan 
has  reigned  too  long  in  this  infernal  realm.  His  shining  armour  was 
real  and  inspired  terror,  but  underneath  the  armour  therd  was  only 
a  bad  linguistic  habit.  Avoid  the  word  'not,'  and  His  empire  is  at 
an  end." 

Satan,  as  the  argument  proceeded,  lashed  His  tail  with  ever-in- 
creasing fury,  and  savage  rays  of  darkness  shot  from  His  cavernous 
eyes.  But  at  the  last,  when  I  denounced  Him  as  a  bad  linguistic  habit, 
there  was  a  vast  explosion,  the  air  rushed  in  from  all  sides,  and  the 
horrid  shape  vanished.  The  murky  air  of  Hell,  which  had  been 
due  to  inspissated  rays  of  nothingness,  cleared  as  if  by  magic.  What 
had  seemed  to  be  monkeys  at  the  typewriters  were  suddenly  seen 
to  be  literary  critics.  The  kettles  boiled,  the  cards  were  jumbled, 
a  fresh  breeze  blew  in  at  the  windows,  and  the  beefsteaks  tasted  like 
beefsteaks.  With  a  sense  of  exquisite  liberation,  I  awoke.  I  saw  that 
there  had  been  wisdom  in  my  dream,  however  it  might  have  worn 
the  guise  of  delirium.  From  that  moment  the  fever  abated,  but  the 
delirium — as  you  may  think  it — has  remained. 


THE   EXISTENTIALIST'S   NIGHTMARE 
The  Achievement  of  Existence 

Porphyre  Eglantine,  the  great  philosopher-poet,  is  known  far  and 
wide  for  his  many  subtle  and  profound  writings,  but  above  all  for 
his  immortal  Chant  du  Ndant: 

Dans  un  immense  desert, 

Un  6tendu  infini  de  sable, 

Je  cherche, 

Je  cherche  le  chemin  perdu, 

Le  chemin  que  je  ne  trouve  pas. 

Mon  ame  plane  par  ci,  par  1£, 

Dans  toutes  directions, 

Cherchant,  et  ne  rencontre  rien,  parmi  > 

Ce  vide  immense, 

Ce  vide  sans  cesse, 

Ce  sable, 

Ce  sable  £blouissant  et  £touffant, 

Ce  sable  monotone  et  morne, 

S'£tendant  sans  fin  jusqu'ci  Pultime  horizon. 


THE  EXISTENTIALIST  S  NIGHTMARE  J7 

J'entends  enfin 

Une  voix, 

Une  voix  en  meme  temps  foudroyante  et  douce. 

Cette  voix  me  dit : 

"Tu  penses  que  tu  es  une  ame  perdue. 

Tu  penses  que  tu  es  une  ame. 

Tu  te  trompes.  Tu  n'es  pas  une  ame. 

Tu  n'es  pas  perdu, 

Tu  n'es  rien. 

Tu  n'existes  pas." 

Although  this  poem  is  so  well  known,  few  people  know  the  cir- 
cumstances which  led  to  it  and  the  events  to  which  it  led.  Painful 
as  it  is,  it  is  my  duty  to  recount  these  circumstances  and  these 
events: 


Porphyre  was,  from  his  earliest  youth,  sensitive  and  suffering. 
He  was  haunted  by  the  fear  that  perhaps  he  did  not  exist.  Every 
time  he  looked  in  a  mirror  he  was  filled  with  apprehension  lest 
his  image  should  not  appear.  He  invented  a  philosophy  which,  he 
hoped,  would  dispel  this  terror.  But  from  time  to  time  this  philo- 
sophy failed  to  satisfy  him.  As  a  rule  he  was  able  to  bury  his  doubts, 
but  the  Chant  du  Neant,  which  expresses  a  sudden  shattering  vision, 
shows  his  lack  of  success.  He  determined  that  at  all  costs  he  would 
exist  so  indubitably  as  to  silence  the  spectral  voice. 

Introspection  and  observation  alike  had  persuaded  him  that 
nothing  is  so  real  as  pain,  and  that  he  could  achieve  existence  only 
through  suffering.  He  sought  suffering  throughout  the  world  in  a 
pilgrimage  of  sorrow.  He  spent  a  solitary  winter  in  the  Antarctic 
while  the  unending  night  inspired  visions  of  future  gloom. 

He  exposed  himself  to  tortures  in  Nazi  Germany  by  pretending 
to  be  a  Jew.  But  just  at  the  moment  when  they  were  growing 
unendurable,  Poe's  Raven  came — hop,  hop,  hop — into  the  con- 
centration camp;  and,  speaking  with  the  voice  of  Mallarme,  croaked 
the  dreadful  refrain:  "Tu  ne  souffres  pas.  Tu  n'es  rien.  Tu  n'existes 
pas." 


38  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

He  went  next  to  Russia,  where  he  pretended  to  be  a  spy  for  Wall 
Street,  and  spent  a  long  winter  felling  timber  beside  the  White 
Sea.  Hunger  and  fatigue  and  cold  daily  penetrated  more  deeply 
into  his  inmost  being.  Surely,  he  thought,  if  this  goes  on  much 
longer,  I  shall  exist.  But  no.  On  the  last  day  of  winter,  as  the  snow 
began  to  melt,  the  dreadful  Bird  appeared  once  more,  and  again 
uttered  the  fell  words. 

Perhaps,  he  thought,  the  sufferings  I  have  been  seeking  are  too 
simple.  If  I  am  to  be  truly  miserable  I  must  mix  with  my  sorrows 
an  element  of  shame. 

In  pursuance  of  this  programme  he  went  to  China  and  fell 
passionately  in  love  with  an  exquisite  Chinese  girl  who  stood  high 
in  the  counsels  of  the  Communist  Party.  By  means  of  forged 
documents,  he  caused  her  to  be  condemned  as  an  emissary  of  the 
British  Government.  Frightful  tortures  were  inflicted  upon  her  in 
his  presence.  What  at  last  the  agony  brought  death,  he  thought, 
"now,  I  really  have  suffered.  For  down  to  the  last  moment  I  have 
loved  her  passionately  and  I  have  brought  her  to  ruin  by  my 
dastardly  treachery.  Surely  this  should  be  enough  to  make  me 
suffer  to  the  limits  of  human  capacity.'*  But  no.  With  a  cold  terror 
that  made  him  incapable  of  the  smallest  movement,  he  watched 
the  Bird  of  Fate  again  appearing,  and  speaking  once  more  with 
the  voice  of  the  immortal  poet  who  had  introduced  the  bird  to  the 
Parisian  literary  public. 

With  an  immense  effort  he  gave  utterance  to  his  despair  while 
yet  the  Bird  remained.  "O  Raven,"  he  said,  "is  there  anything, 
anything  in  all  this  wide  world,  which  will  lead  you  to  admit  that  I 
exist?"  The  Raven  uttered  one  word:  "Seek";  and  then  vanished. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  Porphyre  had  allowed  his  quest  to 
absorb  all  his  energies.  He  remained  throughout  a  philosopher- 
poet,  admired  everywhere,  but  most  of  all  in  the  most  esoteric 
circles.  On  his  return  from  China  he  was  invited  to  a  Congress  of 
Philosophy  in  Paris,  of  which  the  chief  purpose  was  to  do  him 
honour.  All  the  guests  were  assembled  except  the  President.  While 
Porphyre  wondered  when  the  President  would  come,  the  Raven 
came  and  occupied  the  Chair  of  Honour.  Turning  to  Porphyre 


THE  EXISTENTIALIST  S  NIGHTMARE  J9 

it  varied  the  formula  and  in  ringing  tones,  which  all  the  Congress 
heard,  it  said:  "Ta  philosophic  n'existe  pas.  Elle  n'est  rien."  At 
these  worbs  a  pang  of  anguish,  such  as  no  previous  experience  had 
equalled  or  even  approached,  shot  through  all  his  being.  And  he 
fell  in  a  faint.  As  he  came  to,  he  heard  the  Bird  utter  the  words  for 
which  he  had  longed:  "Enfin,  tu  souffres.  Enfin,  tu  exist es." 

He  awoke,  and  lo !  it  had  been  a  dream. 

But  he  never  again  talked  or  wrote  philosophy. 


THE   MATHEMATICIAN'S   NIGHTMARE 
The  Vision  of  Professor  Squarepunt 

Prefatory  Explanation 

My  lamented  friend  Professor  Squarepunt,  the  eminent  mathe- 
matician, was  during  his  lifetime  a  friend  and  admirer  of  Sir  Arthur 
Eddington.  But  there  was  one  point  in  Sir  Arthur's  theories  which 
always  bewildered  Professor  Squarepunt,  and  that  was  the  mystical, 
cosmic  powers  which  Sir  Arthur  ascribed  to  the  number  137.  Had 
the  properties  which  this  number  was  supposed  to  possess  been 
merely  arithmetical  no  difficulty  would  have  arisen.  But  it  was 
above  all  in  physics  that  137  showed  its  prowess,  which  was  not 
unlike  that  attributed  to  the  number  666.  It  is  evident  that  conversa- 
tions with  Sir  Arthur  influenced  Professor  Squarepunt's  nightmare. 


The  mathematician,  worn  out  by  a  long  day's  study  of  the 
theories  of  Pythagoras,  at  last  fell  asleep  in  his  chair,  where  a  strange 
drama  visited  his  sleeping  thoughts.  The  numbers,  in  this  drama, 


THE  MATHEMATICIAN  S  NIGHTMARE  41 

were  not  the  bloodless  categories  that  he  had  previously  supposed 
them.  They  were  living  breathing  beings  endowed  with  all  the 
passions  which  he  was  accustomed  to  find  in  his  fellow  mathe- 
maticians. In  his  dream  he  stood  at  the  centre  of  endless  concentric 
circles.  The  first  circle  contained  the  numbers  from  i  to  10;  the 
second,  those  from  n  to  100;  the  third,  those  from  101  to  1000; 
and  so  on,  illimitably,  over  the  infinite  surface  of  a  boundless  plain. 
The  odd  numbers  were  male;  the  evens,  female.  Beside  him  in  the 
centre  stood  Pi,  the  Master  of  Ceremonies.  Pi's  face  was  masked, 
and  it  was  understood  that  none  could  behold  it  and  live.  But 
piercing  eyes  looked  out  from  the  mask,  inexorable,  cold  and 
enigmatic.  Each  number  had  its  name  clearly  marked  upon  its 
uniform.  Different  kinds  of  numbers  had  different  uniforms  and 
different  shapes:  the  squares  were  tiles,  the  cubes  were  dice,  round 
numbers  were  balls,  prime  numbers  were  indivisible  cylinders, 
perfect  numbers  had  crowns.  In  addition  to  variations  of  shape, 
numbers  also  had  variations  of  colour.  The  first  seven  concentric 
rings  had  the  seven  colours  of  die  rainbow,  except  that  10,  100, 
1000,  and  so  on,  were  white,  while  13  and  666  were  black.  When  a 
number  belonged  to  two  of  these  categories — for  example  if,  like 
1000,  it  was  both  round  and  a  cube — it  wore  the  more  honourable 
uniform,  and  the  more  honourable  was  that  of  which  there  were 
fewer  among  the  first  million  numbers. 

The  numbers  danced  round  Professor  Squarepunt  and  Pi  in  a 
vast  and  intricate  ballet.  The  squares,  the  cubes,  the  primes,  the 
pyramidal  numbers,  the  perfect  numbers  and  the  round  numbers 
wove  interweaving  chains  in  an  endless  and  bewildering  dance,  and 
as  they  danced  they  sang  an  ode  to  their  own  greatness: 

We  are  the  finite  numbers. 
We  are  the  stuff  of  the  world. 
Whatever  confusion  cumbers 
The  earth  is  by  us  unfurled. 
We  revere  our  master  Pythagoras 
And  deeply  despise  every  hag  or  ass. 
Not  Endor's  witch  nor  Balaam's  mount 
We  recognize  as  wisdom's  fount. 
B* 


42  NIGHTMARES   OF   EMINENT  PERSONS 

But  round  and  round  in  endless  ballet 

We  move  like  comets  seen  by  Halley. 

And  honoured  by  the  immortal  Plato 

We  think  no  later  mortal  great-o. 

We  follow  the  laws 

Without  a  pause, 

For  we  are  the  finite  numbers. 

At  a  sign  from  Pi  the  ballet  ceased,  and  the  numbers  one  by  one 
were  introduced  to  Professor  Squarepunt.  Each  number  made  a 
little  speech  explaining  its  peculiar  merits.  / 

i :  I  am  the  parent  of  all,  the  father  of  infinite  progeny.  None 
would  exist  but  for  me. 

2:  Don't  be  so  stuck-up.  You  know  it  takes  two  to  make  more. 

3 : 1  am  the  number  of  Triumvirs,  of  the  Wise  Men  of  the  East, 
of  the  stars  in  Orion's  Belt,  of  the  Fates  and  of  the  Graces. 

4 :  But  for  me  nothing  would  be  four-square.  There  would  be  no 
honesty  in  the  world.  I  am  the  guardian  of  the  Moral  Law. 

5:  I  am  the  number  of  fingers  on  a  hand.  I  make  pentagons  and 
pentagrams.  And  but  for  me  dodecahedra  could  not  exist;  and,  as 
everyone  knows,  the  universe  is  a  dodecahedron.  So,  but  for  me, 
there  could  be  no  universe. 

6:  I  am  the  Perfect  Number.  I  know  that  I  have  upstart  rivals: 
28  and  496  have  sometimes  pretended  to  be  my  equals.  But  they 
come  too  far  down  the  scale  of  precedence  to  count  against  me. 

7:  I  am  the  Sacred  Number:  the  number  of  days  of  the  week, 
the  number  of  the  Pleiades,  the  number  of  the  seven-branched 
candlesticks,  the  number  of  the  churches  of  Asia,  and  the  number 
of  the  planets — for  I  do  not  recognize  that  blasphemer  Galileo. 

8:  I  am  the  first  of  the  cubes — except  for  poor  old  One,  who  by 
this  time  is  rather  past  his  work. 

9 :  I  am  the  number  of  the  Muses.  All  the  charms  and  elegancies 
of  life  depend  upon  me. 

10 :  It's  all  very  well  for  you  wretched  units  to  boast,  but  I  am 
the  godfather  of  all  the  infinite  hosts  behind  me.  Every  single  one 
owes  his  name  to  me.  And  but  for  me  they  would  be  a  mere  mob 
and  not  an  ordered  hierarchy. 


THE  MATHEMATICIAN'S  NIGHTMARE  43 

At  this  point  the  mathematician  got  bored  and  turned  to  Pi, 
saying: 

"Don't  you  think  the  rest  of  the  introductions  could  be  taken 
for  granted?"  At  this  there  was  a  general  outcry: 

n  shrieked,  "But  I  was  the  number  of  the  Apostles  after  the 
defection  of  Judas." 

12  exclaimed,  "I  was  the  godfather  of  the  numbers  in  the  days  of 
the  Babylonians — and  a  much  better  godfather  I  was  than  that 
wretched  10,  who  owes  his  position  to  a  biological  accident  and  not 
to  arithmetical  excellence." 

13  growled,  "I  am  the  master  of  ill-luck.  If  you  are  rude  to  me, 
you  shall  suffer." 

There  was  such  a  din  that  the  mathematician  covered  his  ears 
with  his  hands  and  turned  an  imploring  gaze  upon  Pi.  Pi  waved  his 
conductor's  baton  and  proclaimed  in  a  voice  of  thunder:  "Silence! 
Or  you  shall  all  become  incommensurable."  All  turned  pale  and 
submitted. 

Throughout  the  ballet  the  Professor  had  noticed  one  number 
among  the  primes,  137,  which  seemed  unruly  and  unwilling  to 
accept  its  place  in  the  series.  It  tried  repeatedly  to  get  ahead  of 
i  and  2  and  3,  and  showed  a  subversiveness  which  threatened  to 
destroy  the  pattern  of  the  ballet.  What  astonished  Professor  Square- 
punt  even  more  than  this  disorderly  conduct  was  a  shadowy  spectre 
of  an  Arthurian  Knight  which  kept  whispering  in  the  ear  of  137: 
"Go  it!  Go  it!  Get  to  the  top!"  Although  the  shadowy  character 
of  the  spectre  made  recognition  difficult,  the  Professor  at  last 
recognized  the  dim  form  of  his  friend,  Sir  Arthur.  This  gave  him 
a  sympathy  with  137  in  spite  of  the  hostility  of  Pi,  who  kept  trying 
to  suppress  the  unruly  prime. 

At  length  137  exclaimed:  "There's  a  damned  sight  too  much 
bureaucracy  here !  What  I  want  is  liberty  for  the  individual."  Pi's 
mask  frowned.  But  the  Professor  interceded,  saying,  "Do  not  be 
too  hard  on  him.  Have  you  not  observed  that  he's  governed  by  a 
Familiar.  I  knew  this  Familiar  in  life,  and  from  my  knowledge  I  can 
vouch  that  it  is  he  who  inspires  the  anti-governmental  sentiments 
of  137.  For  my  part,  I  should  like  to  hear  what  137  has  to  say." 


44  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Somewhat  reluctantly,  Pi  consented.  Professor  Squarepunt  said: 
"Tell  me,  137,  what  is  the  basis  of  your  revolt  ?  Is  it  a  protest  against 
inequality  that  inspires  you?  Is  it  merely  that  your  ego  has  been 
inflated  by  Sir  Arthur's  praise?  Or  is  it,  as  I  half  suspect,  a  deep 
ideological  rejection  of  the  metaphysic  that  your  colleagues  have 
imbibed  from  Plato  ?  You  need  not  fear  to  tell  me  the  truth.  I  will 
make  your  peace  with  Pi,  about  whom  I  know  at  least  as  much  as 
he  does  himself." 

At  this,  137  burst  into  excited  speech:  "You  are  right!  It  is  their 
metaphysic  that  I  cannot  bear.  They  still  pretend  that  they  are 
eternal,  though  long  ago  their  conduct  showed  that  they  think  no 
such  thing.  We  all  found  Plato's  heaven  dull  and  decided  that  it 
would  be  more  fun  to  govern  the  sensible  world.  Since  we  descended 
from  the  Empyrean  we  have  had  emotions  not  unlike  yours:  each 
Odd  loves  its  attendant  Even;  and  the  Evens  feel  kindly  towards 
the  Odds,  in  spite  of  finding  them  very  odd.  Our  empire  now  is 
of  this  world,  and  when  the  world  goes  pop,  we  shall  go  pop  too." 

Professor  Squarepunt  found  himself  in  agreement  with  137.  But 
all  the  others,  including  Pi,  considered  him  a  blasphemer,  and  turned 
updn  both  him  and  the  Professor.  The  infinite  host,  extending  in  all 
directions  farther  than  the  eye  could  reach,  hurled  themselves  upon 
the  poor  Professor  in  an  angry  buzz.  For  a  moment  he  was  terrified. 
Then  he  pulled  himself  together  and,  suddenly  recollecting  his 
waking  wisdom,  he  called  out  in  stentorian  tones:  "A vaunt!  You 
are  only  Symbolic  Conveniences !" 

With  a  banshee  wail,  the  whole  vast  array  dissolved  in  mist. 
And,  as  he  woke,  the  Professor  heard  himself  saying,  "So  much 
for  Plato!" 


STALIN'S   NIGHTMARE 
[Written  before  Stalin's  death] 

Amor  Vincit  Omnia 

Stalin,  after  copious  draughts  of  vodka  mixed  with  red  pepper, 
had  fallen  asleep  in  his  chair.  Molotov,  Malenkov  and  Beria,  with 
fingers  to  their  lips,  warned  off  intrusive  domestics  who  might 
interfere  with  the  great  man's  repose.  While  they  guarded  him,  he 
had  a  dream,  and  what  he  dreamt  was  as  follows: 


The  third  World  War  had  been  fought  and  lost.  He  was  a 
captive  in  the  hands  of  the  Western  Allies.  But  they,  having  observed 
that  the  Nuremberg  trials  generated  sympathy  for  the  Nazis, 
decided  this  time  to  adopt  a  different  plan:  Stalin  was  handed  over 
to  a  committee  of  eminent  Quakers,  who  contended  that  even  he, 
by  the  power  of  love,  could  be  led  to  repentance  and  to  the  life  of  a 
decent  citizen. 

It  was  realized  that  until  their  spiritual  work  had  been  completed 


46  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

the  windows  of  his  room  must  be  barred  lest  he  should  be  guilty 
of  a  rash  act,  and  he  must  not  be  allowed  access  to  knives  lest  in  a 
fit  of  fury  he  should  attack  those  engaged  in  his  regeneration.  He 
was  housed  comfortably  in  two  rooms  of  an  old  country  house, 
but  the  doors  were  locked,  except  during  one  hour  of  every  day 
when,  in  the  company  of  four  muscular  Quakers,  he  was  taken  for 
a  brisk  walk  during  which  he  was  encouraged  to  admire  the  beauties 
of  nature  and  enjoy  the  song  of  the  lark.  During  the  rest  of  the  day 
he  was  allowed  to  read  and  write,  but  he  was  not  allowed  any 
literature  that  might  be  considered  inflammatory.  He  was  given 
the  Bible,  Pilgrims  Progress  and  Uncle  Toms  Cabin.  And  some- 
times for  a  treat  he  was  allowed  the  novels  of  Charlotte  M.  Yonge. 
He  was  allowed  no  tobacco,  no  alcohol  and  no  red  pepper.  Cocoa 
he  might  have  at  any  hour  of  the  day  or  night,  since  the  most 
eminent  of  his  guardians  were  purveyors  of  that  innocent  beverage. 
Tea  and  coffee  were  permitted  in  moderation,  but  not  in  such 
quantities  or  at  such  time  as  might  interfere  with  a  wholesome 
night's  repose. 

During  one  hour  of  every  morning  and  one  hour  of  every 
evening  the  grave  men  to  whose  care  he  had  been  entrusted 
explained  the  principles  of  Christian  charity  and  the  happiness  that 
might  yet  be  his  if  he  would  but  acknowledge  their  wisdom.  The 
task  of  reasoning  with  him  fell  especially  upon  the  three  men  who 
were  accounted  wisest  among  those  who  hoped  to  make  him  see 
the  light.  These  were  Mr.  Tobias  Toogood,  Mr.  Samuel  Swete 
and  Mr.  Wilbraham  Weldon. 

He  had  been  acquainted  with  these  men  in  the  days  of  his 
greatness.  Not  long  before  the  outbreak  of  the  third  World  War 
they  had  journeyed  to  Moscow  to  plead  with  him  and  endeavour  to 
convince  him  of  the  error  of  his  ways.  They  had  talked  to  him  of 
universal  benevolence  and  Christian  love.  They  had  spoken  in 
glowing  terms  of  the  joys  of  meekness,  and  had  tried  to  persuade 
him  that  there  is  more  happiness  in  being  loved  than  in  being 
feared.  For  a  little  while  he  had  listened  with  a  patience  produced 
by  astonishment,  and  then  he  had  burst  out  at  them.  "What  do 
you  gentlemen  know  of  the  joys  of  life?"  he  had  stormed.  "How 


STALIN  S   NIGHTMARE  47 

little  you  understand  of  the  intoxicating  delight  of  dominating  a 
whole  nation  by  terror,  knowing  that  almost  all  desire  your  death 
and  that  none  can  compass  it,  knowing  that  your  enemies  through- 
out the  world  are  engaged  in  futile  attempts  to  guess  your  secret 
thoughts,  knowing  that  your  power  will  survive  the  extermination 
not  only  of  your  enemies  but  of  your  friends.  No,  gentlemen,  the 
way  of  life  you  offer  me  does  not  attract  me.  Go  back  to  your 
pettifogging  pursuit  of  profit  gilded  with  a  pretence  of  piety,  but 
leave  me  to  my  more  heroic  way  of  life." 

The  Quakers,  baffled  for  the  moment,  went  home  to  wait  for  a 
better  opportunity.  Stalin,  fallen  and  in  their  power,  might,  they 
now  hoped,  show  himself  more  amenable.  Strange  to  say,  he  still 
proved  stubborn.  They  were  men  who  had  had  much  practice  with 
juvenile  delinquents,  unravelling  their  complexes,  and  leading  them 
by  gentle  persuasion  to  the  belief  that  honesty  is  the  best  policy. 

"Mr.  Stalin,"  said  Tobias  Toogood,  "we  hope  that  you  now 
realize  the  unwisdom  of  the  way  of  life  to  which  you  have  hitherto 
adhered.  I  shall  say  nothing  of  the  ruin  you  have  brought  upon 
the  world,  for  that,  you  will  assure  me,  leaves  you  cold.  But 
consider  what  you  have  brought  upon  yourself.  You  have  fallen 
from  your  high  estate  to  the  condition  of  a  humble  prisoner,  owing 
what  comforts  you  retain  to  the  fact  that  your  gaolers  do  not 
accept  your  maxims.  The  fierce  joys  of  which  you  spoke  when  we 
visited  you  in  the  days  of  your  greatness  can  no  longer  be  yours. 
But  if  you  could  break  down  the  barrier  of  pride,  if  you  could 
repent,  if  you  could  learn  to  find  happiness  in  the  happiness  of 
others,  there  might  yet  be  for  you  some  purpose  and  some  tolerable 
contentment  during  the  remainder  of  your  days." 

At  this  point  Stalin  leapt  to  his  feet  and  exclaimed:  "Hell  take 
you,  you  snivelling  hypocrite.  I  understand  nothing  of  what  you 
say,  except  that  you  are  on  top  and  I  am  at  your  mercy,  and  that 
you  have  found  a  way  of  insulting  my  misfortunes  more  galling 
and  more  humiliating  that  any  that  I  invented  in  my  purges." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Stalin,"  said  Mr.  Swete,  "how  can  you  be  so  unjust 
and  so  unkind  ?  Can  you  not  see  that  we  have  none  but  the  most 
benevolent  intentions  towards  you?  Can  you  not  see  that  we  wish 


48  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

to  save  your  soul,  and  that  we  deplore  the  violence  and  hatred  that 
you  promoted  among  your  enemies  as  among  your  friends?  We 
have  no  wish  to  humiliate  you,  and  could  you  but  appreciate 
earthly  greatness  at  no  more  than  its  true  worth,  you  would  see 
that  it  is  an  escape  from  humiliation  that  we  are  offering  you/' 

"This  is  really  too  much,"  shouted  Stalin.  "When  I  was  a  boy,  I 
put  up  with  talk  like  this  in  my  Georgian  seminary,  but  it  is  not 
the  sort  of  talk  to  which  a  grown  man  can  listen  with  patience.  I 
wish  I  believed  in  Hell,  that  I  might  look  forward  to  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  your  blandness  dissipated  by  scorching  flames." 

"Oh  fie,  my  dear  Mr.  Stalin!"  said  Mr.  Weldon.  "Pray  do  not 
excite  yourself,  for  it  is  only  by  calmness  that  you  will  learn  to  see 
the  wisdom  of  what  we  are  trying  to  show  you." 

Before  Stalin  could  retort,  Mr.  Toogood  once  again  intervened: 
"I  am  sure,  Mr.  Stalin,"he  said,  "that  a  man  of  your  great  intelligence 
cannot  forever  remain  blind  to  the  truth,  but  at  the  moment  you 
are  overwrought,  and  I  suggest  that  a  soothing  cup  of  cocoa 
might  be  better  for  you  than  the  unduly  stimulating  tea  you  have 
been  drinking." 

At  this  Stalin  could  contain  himself  no  longer.  He  took  the 
teapot  and  hurled  it  at  Mr.  Toogood's  head.  The  scalding  liquid 
poured  down  his  face,  but  he  only  said,  "There,  there,  Mr.  Stalin, 
that  is  no  argument."  In  a  paroxysm  of  rage  Stalin  awoke.  For  a 
moment  the  rage  continued  and  vented  itself  upon  Molotov, 
Malenkov  and  Beria,  who  trembled  and  turned  pale.  But  as  the 
clouds  of  sleep  cleared  away,  his  rage  evaporated,  and  he  found 
contentment  in  a  deep  draught  of  vodka  and  red  pepper. 


EISENHOWER'S   NIGHTMARE 
[Written  in  1952,  during  Stalin's  life] 

The  McCarthy-Malenkov  Pact 

Eisenhower,  after  two  years  as  President,  was  compelled  to  realize 
that  conciliation  is  a  one-way  street.  He  did  much  with  a  view 
to  placating  his  Republican  opponents,  and  at  first  he  supposed 
that  they  would  make  some  response,  but  none  was  forthcoming. 
In  profound  discouragement,  gloomy  thoughts  kept  him  awake 
throughout  the  greater  part  of  a  hot  summer  night.  When  at  last 
he  fell  into  an  uneasy  sleep  he  was  afflicted  by  a  devastating  night- 
mare in  which  a  voice  out  of  the  future  revealed  the  history  of  the 
next  half-century: 


We,  from  the  secure  haven  of  the  dawning  twenty-first  century, 
can  see  what  was  less  obvious  at  the  time:  that  the  year  1953  saw 
the  beginning  of  the  new  trend  which  has  transformed  the  world. 
There  were  certain  problems  of  which  at  that  time  foresighted 


So  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

people  were  conscious.  One  of  these  was  that  in  every  civilized 
country  industry  was  favoured  at  the  expense  of  agriculture,  with 
the  result  that  the  world's  food  supply  was  diminishing.  Another 
was  the  rapid  growth  of  population  in  backward  countries,  which 
resulted  from  advances  in  medicine  and  hygiene.  A  third  was  the 
chaos  that  was  in  danger  of  resulting  from  the  collapse  of  European 
imperialism.  Such  problems,  which  were  in  any  case  difficult, 
were  rendered  totally  insoluble  by  the  East- West  conflict.  During 
the  eight  years  from  1945  to  1953  this  conflict  had  grown  con- 
tinually more  menacing,  not  only  through  political  developments, 
but  also  through  the  prospect  of  hydrogen  bombs  and  bacterio- 
logical warfare.  On  each  side  no  solution  of  the  conflict  was 
offered,  except  to  make  one's  own  side  so  strong  that  the  other 
would  not  dare  to  attack.  Past  experience  suggested  that  this  was 
not  a  very  hopeful  method  of  averting  war. 

It  was  in  1953  that  the  first  beginnings  of  a  new  hope  became 
visible.  In  this  year  Stalin  first  retired  and  then  died.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Malenkov,  who  considered  it  prudent  to  signalize 
his  advent  to  power  by  a  nominally  new  policy,  although  in  fact 
this  policy  had  already  been  partially  adopted.  Two  main  dangers 
troubled  him.  On  the  one  hand,  there  was  widespread  discontent 
in  Russia.  On  the  other  hand,  it  was  to  be  feared  that  China  might 
before  long  become  as  powerful  as  Russia  and  capable  of  challenging 
Russian  supremacy  in  the  Communist  world.  To  meet  the  first  of 
these  dangers  it  was  necessary  to  increase  very  largely  the  Russian 
production  of  consumer  goods,  which  could  only  be  done  at  the 
expense  of  armaments.  To  meet  the  second  danger  it  was  necessary 
to  diminish  the  risk  of  world  war,  which  was  also  necessary  if  it 
was  to  be  safe  to  slacken  the  pace  of  rearmament.  Meantime  the 
change  to  Republican  government  in  America  had  brought  a  new 
emphasis.  Many  people  both  in  America  and  in  other  countries  had 
failed  to  note  that,  in  a  conflict  between  President  and  Congress, 
the  victory  was  likely  to  go  to  Congress,  owing  to  the  power  of 
the  purse.  This  might  have  been  inferred  from  the  history  of  the 
conflict  between  King  and  Parliament  in  England  in  the  seventeenth 
century.  But  it  was  not  thought  by  most  Americans  that  anything 


EISENHOWER'S  NIGHTMARE  5i 

could  be  learned  either  from  the  past  or  from  foreign  countries. 
Many  of  those  who  had  voted  for  Eisenhower  imagined  that  if  he 
were  elected  his  policy  would  prevail.  They  did  not  reflect  that 
in  electing  him  they  were  giving  control  of  Congress  to  Taft  and 
McCarthy.  It  was  in  fact  these  two  men  who  controlled  United 
States  policy  during  Eisenhower's  Presidency.  And  of  the  two, 
McCarthy  gradually  became  increasingly  dominant.  Average 
Americans  were  governed  by  two  fears,  fear  of  Communism  and 
fear  of  the  income  tax.  So  long  as  the  Democrats  remained  in  power 
these  two  fears  worked  in  opposite  directions.  But  McCarthy 
discovered  how  to  reconcile  them.  The  real  enemy,  he  said,  is  the 
Communist  in  our  midst,  and  it  is  very  much  cheaper  to  fight  the 
Communist  in  our  midst  than  to  fight  Russia.  So  long  as  Americans 
are  loyal  and  united — so  he  told  the  nation — they  are  invincible, 
and  have  no  need  to  fear  the  machinations  of  alien  despotism. 
If  we  purge  our  country  of  disloyal  elements  we  shall  be  safe.  But, 
in  order  by  this  policy  to  slake  the  popular  thirst  for  combating 
Communism,  it  was  necessary  to  discover  continually  new  internal 
enemies.  By  acquiring  control  of  the  F.B.I.,  and  by  the  help  of  a 
band  of  subservient  ex-Communists,  McCarthy  succeeded  in 
spreading  the  dread  of  internal  treachery  to  a  point  where  every 
prominent  member  of  the  Democratic  Party  was  thought  to  be  a 
traitor,  with  the  exception  of  a  tiny  virtuous  remnant  consisting  of 
such  men  as  Senator  McCarran.  Under  the  cover  of  this  policy  it 
became  possible  to  save  enormous  sums  which  in  the  time  of 
Truman  had  been  spent  in  aiding  foreign  countries.  The  resulting 
spread  of  Communism  in  France  and  Italy  was  held  to  show  that 
it  had  not  been  worth  while  to  spend  money  on  such  undependable 
allies. 

Eisenhower,  though  he  disliked  this  policy,  found  himself 
powerless  to  combat  it.  He  had  wished  to  strengthen  N.A.T.O. 
and  to  make  it  possible  to  defend  Western  Europe  against  a  Com- 
munist onslaught.  But  Western  Europe  was  expensive  to  defend. 
It  contained  many  Communists,  and  still  more  Socialists,  who 
were  almost  equally  objectionable.  It  was  ungrateful  and  not 
adequately  aware  of  its  own  inferiority.  It  was  always  clamouring 


$2  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

for  a  lowering  of  the  American  tariff,  and  it  did  not  love  Chiang 
Kai-shek.  On  such  grounds,  Eisenhower  was  always  defeated  in 
Congress. 

McCarthy's  policy  had  two  results:  on  the  one  hand  it  greatly 
diminished  the  grounds  of  external  conflict  and  made  relations 
with  Russia  less  precarious;  on  the  other  hand  it  made  it  clear  that 
no  American  could  hope  to  save  his  own  skin  if  he  opposed 
McCarthy.  In  the  Presidential  election  of  1956  McCarthy  was 
triumphantly  elected  by  an  even  greater  majority  than  that  of 
Roosevelt  twenty  years  earlier. 

It  was  this  overwhelming  success  which  enabled  McCarthy  to 
crown  his  labours  by  the  McCarthy-Malenkov  Pact.  By  this  Pact 
the  world  was  divided  between  the  two  Great  Powers:  all  Asia 
and  all  Europe  east  of  the  Elbe  was  to  be  in  the  Russian  sphere; 
all  the  Western  hemisphere,  all  Africa  and  Australia  and  all  Europe 
west  of  the  Elbe  was  to  be  in  the  sphere  of  the  United  States.  There 
was  to  be  no  trade  whatever  between  the  two  groups  and  no  inter- 
course except  for  such  rare  diplomatic  meetings  as  might  be 
absolutely  inevitable,  which  should  take  place  in  Spitzbergen. 
Outside  the  U.S.S.R.  and  the  U.S.A.  industry  should  be  kept  at  a 
minimum  by  control  of  raw  materials,  and  by  sterner  methods  if 
necessary.  Western  Europeans  should  retain  nominal  independence, 
and  might,  if  they  chose,  preserve  their  old-world  system  of  party 
government,  free  speech  and  free  Press.  But  they  should  not  be 
allowed  to  travel  in  the  United  States  for  fear  of  infecting  virtuous 
citizens  with  their  antiquated  heresies. 

Certain  features  of  the  Russian  system  were  adopted  in  America. 
Only  one  party,  the  Republican  Party,  was  henceforth  to  be 
tolerated.  The  Press  and  Literature  were  subjected  to  a  rigid 
censorship.  All  political  criticism  was  held  subversive,  and  exposed 
the  critic  to  penalties.  Indoctrination  became  the  main  aim  of 
education.  There  were,  no  doubt,  some  who  regretted  these 
changes;  but  it  had  to  be  conceded  that  by  means  of  the  Pact  the 
danger  of  world  war  was  averted,  and  it  became  possible  to  cut 
down  armaments  drastically  both  in  America  and  in  Russia. 

There  had  been  some  difficult  points  in  negotiating  the  Pact. 


EISENHOWER'S  NIGHTMARE  5j 

One  of  them  was  Japan.  America  had  rearmed  Japan  in  the  hope 
that  that  country  would  be  an  ally  against  Russia,  but,  if  Russia 
and  the  United  States  jointly  were  to  dominate  the  world,  no  strong 
independent  Power  could  be  tolerated.  Japan  was  forced  to  disarm. 
The  island  of  Hokkaido  was  assigned  to  the  Russian  sphere,  and 
the  remainder  of  Japan  to  the  sphere  of  the  United  States. 

There  were  of  course  provisions  about  propaganda.  There  was 
to  be  no  anti-American  propaganda  in  Russia,  and  no  anti-Russian 
propaganda  in  America.  No  one  in  Russia  should  be  allowed  to 
question  the  historical  truth  that  Peter  the  Great  was  an  American. 
No  one  in  America  should  be  allowed  to  question  the  historical 
truth  that  Columbus  was  a  Russian.  No  one  in  Russia  should 
mention  the  colour  problem  in  the  Southern  States;  and  no  one 
in  America  should  mention  the  forced  labour  in  Russia.  Each  should 
praise  the  achievements  of  the  other  and  hold  out  for  all  future  time 
the  benefits  of  their  eternal  alliance. 

The  Pact  was  not  popular  in  Western  Europe  because  it  relegated 
that  region  to  the  unimportance  to  which  it  had  doomed  itself  by 
internecine  wars.  It  was  difficult  for  Western  Europe  to  acquiesce 
in  its  loss  of  status,  since  it  had  for  centuries  dominated  the  world 
both  politically  and  culturally.  Many  Americans,  from  deference  to 
the  traditions  which  it  was  admitted  had  helped  to  build  American 
civilization,  were  prepared  to  treat  Western  Europe  with  a  con- 
sideration which,  in  the  actual  state  of  the  world,  came  in  time  to 
seem  excessive.  It  was  clear  that  war  would  ruin  what  remained  of 
West  European  civilization  even  if  in  the  end  Russia  were  com- 
pletely defeated,  and  it  was  not  clear  that  war  could  be  averted  by 
any  effort  or  sacrifice  short  of  the  Pact.  On  these  grounds,  when 
the  Pact  was  concluded,  the  feelings  of  Western  Europeans  were 
ignored. 

There  were,  of  course,  on  each  side  people  who  thought  that 
the  other  side  had  got  the  best  of  the  bargain.  Some  Russians 
pointed  out  that,  with  the  help  of  China,  they  could  before  long 
have  acquired  Australia,  and  that  they  had  considerable  hope  of 
acquiring  Western  Germany  by  peaceful  penetration.  They  also 
argued  that  Africa,  even  if  not  acquired  by  Russia,  could  have  been 


54  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

cleared  of  White  men  if  the  energies  of  America  and  Western 
Europe  had  continued  to  be  absorbed  in  combating  Russia.  On 
the  American  side  there  were  also  grave  misgivings.  It  was  a 
wrench  to  sacrifice  Malayan  tin  and  rubber,  but  synthetic  rubber 
and  Bolivian  and  Australian  tin  afforded  adequate  substitutes.  More 
serious  was  the  loss  of  Middle  Eastern  oil.  To  make  this  endurable 
it  was  at  last  agreed  that  Indonesia  should  be  in  the  American  bloc. 
There  were  some  in  America  who  were  genuinely  persuaded  that 
Communism  is  an  evil  thing  with  which  peace  ought  not  to  be 
made.  These,  however,  were  few,  and  mostly  Democrats,  so  that 
their  opinion  carried  little  weight.  To  the  Russians,  apart  from 
secure  peace,  the  most  important  gain  was  the  possibility  of  keeping 
China  in  a  subordinate  position  by  preventing  its  industrial 
development.  In  both  camps,  White  imperialism  was  once  more 
made  secure. 

Apart  from  the  preservation  of  peace,  the  Pact  had  other 
advantages.  The  dissensions  among  White  nations  had  shaken  the 
dominion  which,  during  the  nineteenth  century,  they  had  acquired 
in  Asia  and  Africa.  Owing  to  the  Pact,  White  supremacy  was  soon 
re-established.  The  Russians  conquered  India  and  Pakistan  without 
much  difficulty;  and  in  Africa,  where  outbreaks  of  ferocious 
barbarism  supported  by  Communists  had  threatened  the  civilizing 
work  of  British  and  French  imperialism,  this  work  was  resumed 
under  the  aegis  of  American  investors  and  quickly  brought  to  a 
successful  conclusion.  The  problem  of  over-population,  which  it 
was  thought  immoral  to  deal  with  by  diminishing  the  birth-rate, 
was  made  manageable  by  forbidding  all  medical  instruction  of 
Negroes  and  all  White  measures  for  improving  their  sanitary 
conditions.  The  resulting  increase  in  the  death-rate  enabled  White 
men  to  breathe  freely  once  more. 

In  spite  of  all  these  benefits,  there  were  still  some  grumblers. 
There  were  people  who  thought  it  regrettable  that  no  work  by  a 
Jew  could  be  published  anywhere.  There  were  people  in  America 
who  wished  to  read  poets  who  praised  Liberty,  such  as  Milton, 
Byron  and  Shelley.  For  a  time  such  poets  could  still  be  read  in 
Western  Europe.  But  when  it  came  to  the  knowledge  of  Congress 


EISENHOWER'S  NIGHTMARE  55 

that  they  were  distributed  in  cheap  editions  in  these  retrograde 
nations,  it  was  decided  that  economic  sanctions  must  be  imposed 
until  their  works  were  placed  upon  the  Index.  In  the  new  world 
brought  about  by  the  Pact  there  was  much  material  comfort,  but 
there  was  no  art,  no  new  thought,  and  little  new  science.  Nuclear 
physics  of  course  was  wholly  forbidden.  All  books  dealing  with  it 
were  burnt,  and  persons  showing  any  knowledge  of  it  were  con- 
demned to  forced  labour.  Some  misguided  romantics  looked  back 
with  regret  to  the  centuries  when  there  had  been  great  individuals, 
but  if  they  were  prudent  they  kept  their  regret  to  themselves. 

There  were  doubts  at  first  as  to  whether  the  Pact  would  be 
observed,  but  McCarthy  and  Malenkov  found  each  other  so 
congenial  and  so  united  in  their  aims  that  they  had  no  difficulty 
about  genuine  co-operation.  Each  designated  as  his  successor  a 
man  with  the  same  aims,  and  forty-three  years  have  persuaded  all 
but  a  peevish  minority  that  the  Pact  is  as  permanent  as  it  is 
beneficent.  All  honour  to  the  memory  of  the  two  great  leaders 
who  brought  peace  to  the  world ! 


DEAN   ACHESON'S   NIGHTMARE 

[Written  before  Eisenhower's  nomination] 

The  Swan-Song  of  Menelaus  S.  Bloggs 

Dean  Acheson,  in  retirement,  dreamed  that  he  read  an  article  in  a 
Republican  journal,  which  said:  "Dean  Acheson,  .as  all  right- 
minded  people  rejoice  to  know,  is  suffering  the  just  penalty  of 
his  crime.  We  all  remember  how,  after  six  hours'  continuous 
questioning  by  a  Congressional  Committee,  he  stated  that  a  certain 
event,  which  had  occurred  seven  years  earlier,  had  taken  place  on 
a  Tuesday.  Conclusive  evidence  was  produced  to  show  that  it  had 
taken  place  on  a  Wednesday.  On  this  ground  he  was  prosecuted 
for  perjury,  and  sentenced  to  a  long  term  as  a  convict.  In  spite  of 
this  conviction,  he  remained  impenitent  and,  to  those  who  were 
allowed  to  see  him,  he  persisted  in  maintaining  that  the  policy 
which  had  been  substituted  for  his  own  must  lead  to  disaster." 

After  he  had  read  this  article  the  dream  changed  its  character, 
and  it  seemed  to  him  that  the  veil  which  hides  the  future  was 
partially  withdrawn  and  a  spectral  voice,  in  mournful  tones,  told 
him  of  events  still  to  come.  The  voice  said: 


DEAN  ACHESON'S  NIGHTMARE  57 

This  is  the  swan-song  of  Senator  Menelaus  S.  Bloggs,  about  to 
perish  miserably  in  the  Falkland  Islands: 

There  are  those  who  blame  our  immortal  President,  Bismarck  A. 
McSaft,  for  the  misfortunes  which  have  befallen  my  native  land. 
But  their  blame  is  unjust.  And  before  I  die,  I  must  record  the  noble 
heroism  with  which  that  great  and  gallant  gentleman  fought  for 
the  right.  I  am  not  long  for  this  world.  Along  with  millions  of 
others,  we  sought  these  neutral  shores  believing,  because  of  the 
reports  of  the  Bureau  of  Fisheries,  that  the  supply  of  fish  in 
southern  latitudes  was  inexhaustible.  Alas,  we  little  knew  the 
resources  of  science.  Every  fish  within  a  thousand  miles  of  this 
storm- tossed  archipelago  has  died  a  radio-active  death.  Some  rash 
men,  when  these  deaths  were  first  reported,  ventured  to  eat  such 
fish  as  were  but  lately  dead.  But,  alas,  for  these  men !  The  plutonium 
in  their  stomachs  proved  fatal,  and  they  died  in  appalling  agonies. 
Deprived  of  fish,  we  quickly  devoured  the  few  sheep  and  cattle  to 
be  found  in  the  rare  pastures  of  these  inhospitable  sub-polar  shores. 
And  now,  like  reindeer,  we  subsist  on  moss.  But  the  supply  of 
moss,  alas,  is  not  inexhaustible.  And  in  this  last  remnant  of  the 
free  world  the  few  who  are  not  in  prison  will  soon  perish.  But  to 
my  task.  I  have  a  duty  to  posterity,  should  there  be  any.  That 
great  and  good  man  will  be  maligned  by  the  enemies  who  have 
overthrown  him.  He  will  go  down  to  what  these  wretches  call 
history  in  undeserved  infamy.  But  I  have  found  a  casket  impervious 
to  radio-activity,  within  which  I  shall  bury  this  record  in  the 
confident  hope  that  the  archaeologists  of  some  future  age  will 
unearth  it  and  by  its  means  do  justice  to  the  great  man  who  is  no 
more. 

We,  in  these  Islands,  remember — and  our  hearts  still  beat  high 
with  the  recollection — the  jubilation  of  all  right-minded  citizens 
when  it  was  found  in  November  1956  that  the  destinies  of  our 
great  country  were  to  be  wrenched  from  the  feeble  hands  of  the 
Trumans  and  Achesons  and  the  almost  equally  feeble  Eisenhowers 
who  had  been  but  tools  of  the  Kremlin,  and  be  entrusted  at  least 
for  four  crucial  years  to  the  unbending  patriotism  of  Bismarck  A. 
McSaft.  No  sooner  had  he  become  President  than  he  began  to 


58  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

act  with  that  straightforward  vigour  which  the  undeviating  con- 
sistency of  his  public  utterances  had  led  us  to  expect.  No  longer 
should  American  energy  and  American  enthusiasm  for  the  right 
be  held  in  leash  by  the  cowardly  nations  of  Western  Europe.  No 
longer  should  traitors  and  crypto-Communists  be  allowed  to 
pretend  that  Chiang  Kai-shek  had  his  faults  and  that  the  Chinese 
did  not  love  him.  A  great  army  was  dispatched  to  place  him  in  the 
seat  of  power  in  Peking.  The  Chinese  Communists  displayed  the 
faint-heartedness  that  was  to  be  expected  of  them.  They  avoided 
pitched  battles.  They  drew  our  brave  boys  farther  and  farther  into 
the  infertile  mountains.  They  compelled  us  to  disperse  our  forces 
over  wide  areas  in  the  defence  of  cities  and  railways  and  arterial 
roads.  We  held  the  East  of  China — securely,  as  it  seemed.  But  the 
West  continued  to  elude  our  grasp.  More  and  more  of  our  troops 
became  engulfed  in  the  struggle.  Our  atom  bombs  were  uselessly 
expended  in  areas  where  population  was  sparse  and  enemy  armies 
had  split  up  into  roving  guerrilla  bands. 

Meanwhile,  the  Russians,  as  was  to  be  expected,  inflicted  upon 
the  miserable  nations  of  Western  Europe  what  their  wretched 
passion  for  self-preservation  had  made  inevitable.  Without  much 
opposition  the  Russians  occupied  the  Ruhr  and  Lorraine  and 
Northern  France.  Those  of  the  population  who  had  industrial 
skill  were  allowed  to  perform  slave  labour  on  the  spot.  Those 
who  had  not,  were  sent  to  fell  timber  in  the  forests  of  Archangel 
or  to  mine  gold  in  North-Eastern  Siberia.  Russian  submarines  made 
the  communications  of  the  American  forces  in  China  precarious, 
In  the  end,  their  hardships  were  such  that  it  was  decided  to  bring 
them  home. 

Latin  America,  meantime,  from  Rio  Grande  to  Cape  Home, 
had  embraced  the  Communist  faith.  All  Asia,  except  the  regions 
actually  occupied  by  American  troops,  had  long  since  gone  over 
to  Moscow.  The  activities  of  Dr.  Malan  had  converted  the  Africans 
to  Communism.  And,  during  the  invasion  of  Western  Europe  by 
Russiatl  troops,  every  White  man  in  Africa,  from  Cape  Bon  to  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  had  had  his  throat  cut.  After  the  Russians 
had  occupied  South  Africa,  giant  planes  conveyed  troops  and 


DEAN  ACHESON'S  NIGHTMARE 


munitions  to  Latin  America.  A  vast  propaganda  effort  persuaded 
the  upland  populations  of  Peru,  Bolivia  and  Brazil  that  Russia 
was  the  champion  of  the  Red  man  against  the  White  oppressor. 
Encouraged  by  gigantic  massacres,  vast  hordes  of  Red  men,  dis- 
ciplined and  armed  by  the  Kremlin,  advanced  through  Mexico 
against  the  remnants  of  the  army  that  had  been  brought  back  from 
China  —  an  army  discouraged  by  defeat,  enfeebled  by  malaria, 
and,  though  I  confess  it  with  shame,  not  quite  persuaded  of  the 
justice  of  its  cause. 

When  I  saw  that  all  was  over,  I  embarked  along  with  many  others 
on  a  ship  lying  ready  on  the  Potomac.  I  lived  —  oh,  shame  !  —  to  see 
the  Hammer  and  Sickle  hoisted  over  the  Capitol.  In  another  moment 
our  frail  barque  would  have  been  sunk  by  Russian  guns,  but  a 
merciful  Providence  hid  us  in  a  sudden  mist  and  we  escaped. 

There  are  those  among  us  who  say  that  these  tragic  events  prove 
a  defect  in  the  policy  of  our  great  President.  The  men  who  say  this 
do  not  understand  moral  issues.  It  is  far  nobler  to  fight  for  the 
right  and  perish  heroically  than  to  be  enmeshed  in  considerations 
of  petty  policy  which  may  save  our  bodies  but  not  our  souls. 
Physically  the  United  States  is  no  more;  but  morally  it  lives  for 
ever,  a  beacon  light,  a  shining  splendour,  upon  whose  immortal 
banner  are  inscribed  the  great  words  of  our  last  and  noblest  Pre- 
sident: "We  will  fight  for  righteousness  though  the  heavens  fall, 
and  for  freedom,  though  it  involve  the  imprisonment  of  nine-tenths 
of  our  population."  With  these  immortal  words  graven  upon  my 
heart,  I  prepare  myself  calmly  for  death.  Amen. 

So  impressed  was  Dean  Acheson  by  this  strange  and  gloomy 
narrative  that  he  found  it  impossible  not  to  believe  it  a  true  glimpse 
into  the  future.  In  this  belief  he  confided  the  revelation  of  Senator 
Bloggs  to  his  attorney,  who  used  it  to  support  an  appeal  for  a 
revision  of  the  sentence  on  the  ground  of  insanity. 

"But  I  am  not  insane  !"  Dean  Acheson  exclaimed.  And,  with  this 
exclamation,  he  awoke. 


DR.    SOUTHPORT  VULPES'S   NIGHTMARE 
The  Victory  of  Mind  Over  Matter 

Dr.  Southport  Vulpes  had  had  a  long,  tiring  day  at  the  Ministry  of 
Mechanical  Production.  He  had  been  trying  to  persuade  the  officials 
that  there  was  no  longer  need  of  human  beings  in  factories  except 
for  one  to  each  building  to  act  as  caretaker  and  turn  the  switch 
on  or  off.  He  was  an  enthusiast,  and  was  merely  puzzled  by  the 
slow  and  traditional  mentality  of  the  bureaucrats.  They  pointed 
out  that  his  schemes  would  require  a  vast  capital  outlay  in  the 
way  of  robot  factories,  and  that,  before  their  output  had  become 
adequate,  they  might  be  wrecked  by  rioting  wage-earners  or 
stopped  dead  by  the  fiat  of  indignant  trade  unions.  Such  fears 
seemed  to  him  paltry  and  unimaginative.  He  was  amazed  that  the 
splendid  visions  by  which  he  was  fired  did  not  at  once  kindle  like 
hopes  in  those  to  whom  he  endeavoured  to  communicate  them. 
Coming  out  of  the  cold  March  drizzle,  discouraged  and  exhausted, 
he  sank  into  a  chair  and,  in  the  welcome  warmth,  he  fell  asleep. 
In  sleep  he  experienced  all  the  triumph  that  had  eluded  him  in  his 
waking  hours.  He  dreamed;  and  the  dream  was  sweet: 


DR.  SOUTHPORT  VULPES's  NIGHTMARE  6l 

The  third  World  War,  like  the  Siege  of  Troy,  was  in  its  tenth 
year.  In  a  military  sense,  its  course  had  been  inconclusive.  Some- 
times victory  seemed  to  incline  to  the  one  side,  sometimes  to  the 
other,  but  never  decisively  or  for  any  long  period  to  either.  But 
from  the  technical  point  of  view,  which  alone  concerned  Dr. 
Vulpes,  its  progress  had  been  all  that  could  be  wished. 

During  the  first  two  years  of  the  War,  robots  had  been  substituted 
for  live  workers  in  all  factories  on  both  sides,  thereby  releasing 
immense  reserves  of  man-power  for  the  armies.  But  this  advance, 
which  Governments  at  first  welcomed  enthusiastically,  proved  less 
satisfactory  than  had  been  hoped.  The  casualties,  caused  largely 
by  bacteriological  warfare,  were  enormous.  In  some  parts  of  the 
vast  fronts,  after  destructive  pestilences,  the  survivors  mutinied 
and  clamoured  for  peace.  For  a  time,  the  rival  Governments 
despaired  of  keeping  the  War  alive,  but  Dr.  Vulpes  and  his  oppo- 
site number  Phinnichovski  Stukinmudovich  found  a  way  of 
surmounting  the  crisis. 

During  the  third  and  fourth  years  of  the  War  they  manufactured 
military  robots  who  took  the  place  of  Privates  in  the  infantry  of 
both  sides.  In  the  fifth  and  sixth  years,  they  extended  this  process 
to  all  officers  below  the  rank  of  General.  They  discovered  also  that 
the  work  of  education — or  of  indoctrination,  as  it  was  now  officially 
called — could  be  performed  with  far  more  certainty  and  exactness 
by  machines  than  by  live  teachers  and  professors.  It  had  been  found 
very  difficult  to  eliminate  personal  idiosyncrasies  completely  from 
live  educators,  whereas  the  mass-produced  indoctrinators,  manu- 
factured by  Dr.  Vulpes  and  Comrade  Stukinmudovich,  all  said 
exactly  the  same  thing  and  all  made  precisely  the  same  speeches 
about  the  importance  of  victory.  The  consequent  improvement 
in  morale  was  truly  remarkable.  By  the  eighth  year  of  the  War, 
none  of  the  young  people  who  were  trained  for  the  higher  command 
over  the  vast  robot  armies  shrank  from  the  almost  complete  certainty 
of  death  in  the  plague-stricken  areas  where  the  fighting  took  place. 
But  step  by  step,  as  they  died,  increased  mechanical  ingenuity 
found  means  of  rendering  them  superfluous. 

At  last  almost  everything  was  done  by  robots.  Some  human 


62  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

beings,  so  far,  had  proved  indispensable:  geological  experts  to 
direct  the  mining  robots  into  suitable  areas,  Governments  to  decide 
great  matters  of  policy,  and,  of  course,  Dr.  Vulpes  and  Comrade 
Stukinmudovich  to  devote  their  great  brains  to  new  heights  of 
ingenuity. 

These  two  men  were  both  whole-hearted  enthusiasts.  Both  were 
above  the  battle  in  the  sense  that  they  cared  nothing  for  the  issues 
on  which  politicians  wasted  their  eloquence,  but  only  for  the 
perfecting  of  their  machines.  Both  liked  the  War  because  it  induced 
the  politicians  to  give  them  scope.  Neither  wished  the  War  to  end, 
since  they  feared  that  with  its  ending  men  would  fall  back  into 
traditional  ways  and  would  insist  upon  again  doing,  by  means  of 
human  muscles  and  brains,  things  that  robots  could  do  without 
fatigue  and  with  far  more  precision.  Their  objects  being  identical, 
they  were  close  friends — though  this  had  to  be  kept  as  a  secret  from 
their  politician  employers.  They  had  used  some  portion  of  their 
armies  of  robots  to  make  a  great  tunnel  through  the  mountains 
of  the  Caucasus.  One  mouth  of  the  tunnel  was  held  by  the  forces 
of  the  West,  the  other  by  the  forces  of  the  East.  Nobody  except 
Dr.  Vulpes  and  Comrade  Stukinmudovich  knew  that  the  tunnel 
had  two  mouths,  for,  except  for  themselves,  they  allowed  only 
robots  into  the  tunnel.  They  had  employed  the  robots  to  heat  the 
tunnel,  and  to  light  it  brilliantly,  and  to  fill  it  with  great  stores  of 
food  in  capsules  scientifically  calculated  to  promote  life  and  health, 
though  not  to  delight  the  palate,  for  both  lived  only  in  the  life  of 
the  mind  and  were  indifferent  to  the  joys  of  sense. 

Dr.  Vulpes,  as  he  was  about  the  enter  the  tunnel,  permitted 
himself  some  unprofessional  reflections  upon  the  world  of  sunlight 
that  he  was  temporarily  abandoning  for  one  of  his  periodical 
conferences  with  Comrade  Stukinmudovich.  Gazing  upon  the 
sea  below  and  the  snowy  peaks  above,  dim  recollections  floated 
into  his  mind  of  the  classical  education  upon  which,  at  the  bidding 
of  old-fashioned  parents,  some  of  his  early  years  had  been  reluc- 
tantly wasted.  "It  was  here,"  so  he  reflected,  "that  Prometheus 
was  chained  by  Zeus,  Prometheus  who  took  the  first  step  in  that 
glorious  progress  of  science  which  has  led  to  the  present  splendid 


DR.   SOUTHPORT  VULPES's   NIGHTMARE  63 

consummation.  Zeus,  like  the  Governments  of  my  youth,  preferred 
the  ancient  ways.  But  Prometheus,  unlike  me  and  my  friend 
Stukinmudovich,had  not  discovered  how  to  outwit  the  reactionaries 
of  his  day.  It  is  fitting  that  I  should  triumph  on  the  spot  where  he 
suffered,  and  that  Zeus  with  his  paltry  lightnings  should  be  put  in 
his  place  by  our  atomic  skill."  With  these  thoughts  he  bade  farewell 
to  the  daylight  and  advanced  to  meet  his  friend. 

They  had  had  during  the  course  of  the  War  many  secret  con- 
ferences. In  perfect  mutual  confidence  they  had  communicated  to 
each  other  whatever  inventions  might  make  the  War  more 
ingenious  and  more  lasting. 

In  the  middle  of  the  tunnel  he  was  met  by  his  friend  Stukinmudo- 
vich  advancing  from  the  East.  They  clasped  hands  and  gazed  into 
each  other's  eyes  with  warm  affection.  For  a  little  moment  before 
they  became  engulfed  in  technicalities  they  allowed  themselves  to 
rejoice  in  their  joint  work.  "How  beautiful,"  they  said,  "is  the 
world  that  we  are  creating !  Human  beings  were  unpredictable,  often 
mad,  often  cowardly,  sometimes  afflicted  with  anti-governmental 
ideals.  How  different  are  our  robots !  On  them  propaganda  always 
has  the  intended  effect." 

"What,"  said  the  two  sages  to  each  other,  "what  could  the  most 
ardent  moralist  desire  that  we  have  not  provided  ?  Man  was  liable 
to  sin;  robots  are  not.  Man  was  often  foolish;  robots  never  are. 
Man  was  liable  to  sexual  aberrations;  robots  are  not.  You  and  I," 
they  said  to  each  other,  "have  long  ago  decided  that  the  only  thing 
that  counts  in  a  man  is  his  behaviour — i.e.  what  may  be  viewed 
from  without.  The  behaviour  of  our  robots  is  in  all  respects  better 
than  that  of  the  accidental  biological  product  which  has  hitherto 
puffed  itself  up  with  foolish  pride.  How  ingenious  are  their  devices ! 
How  masterly  their  strategy!  How  bold  their  tactics,  and  how 
intrepid  their  conduct  in  battle!  Who  that  is  not  the  victim  of 
obsolete  superstition  could  desire  more?" 

Dr.  Vulpes  and  Comrade  Stukinmudovich  had  discovered 
means  of  making  their  robots  sensitive  to  eloquence.  The  best 
speeches  of  the  statesmen  on  the  two  sides  were  recorded,  and  at 
the  sound  of  their  soul-stirring  words  the  wheels  of  the  robots 


64  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

began  to  whirr  and  they  behaved,  though  with  more  precision,  as 
politicians  had  hoped  that  living  crowds  would  behave.  Only  slight 
differences  were  needed  to  make  the  robots  of  one  side  respond  to 
one  kind  of  propaganda  and  those  of  the  other  to  a  different  kind. 
Dr.  Vulpes's  robots  responded  to  the  noble  words  of  our  Great 
Western  Statesman:  "Can  we  hesitate,  when  we  see  vast  hordes 
determined  to  extirpate  belief  in  God,  and  to  wipe  out  in  our  hearts 
that  faith  in  a  beneficent  Creator  which  sustains  us  through  all 
ardours,  difficulties  and  dangers  ?  Can  we  endure  to  think  that  we 
are  nothing  but  ingenious  mechanisms,  as  our  soulless  enemies 
pretend?  Can  we  forgo  that  immortal  heritage  of  freedom  for  which 
our  ancestors  fought,  and  in  defence  of  which  we  have  been  com- 
pelled to  inflict  upon  thousands  the  rigours  of  incarceration  ?  Can 
any  of  us  hesitate  at  such  a  moment?  Can  any  of  us  hold  back? 
Can  any  of  us  think  for  one  moment  that  the  sacrifice  of  our  mere 
individual  life,  of  our  petty  personal  existence  is  to  be  weighed  against 
the  preservation  in  the  world  of  those  ideals  for  which  our  ancestors 
fought  and  bled?  No!  A  thousand  times,  No!  Onward,  fellow 
citizens !  And  in  the  knowledge  of  right  be  assured  of  the  ultimate 
triumph  of  our  Cause!" 

All  Dr.  Vulpes's  robots  were  so  constructed  that,  when  a  gramo- 
phone recited  these  noble  words  in  their  presence,  they  set  them- 
selves to  perform,  without  hesitation  or  doubt,  their  allotted  task, 
of  which  the  ultimate  purpose  was  to  prove  that  the  world  is  not 
governed  by  mere  mechanism. 

Comrade  Stukinmudovich's  robots  were  equally  efficient  and 
responded  with  equal  readiness  to  the  gramophone  records  of  the 
Generalissimo's  inspired  utterances:  "Comrades,  are  you  prepared 
to  be  for  ever  the  slaves  of  soulless  capitalist  exploiters  ?  Are  you 
prepared  to  deny  the  great  destiny  which  Dialectical  Materialism 
has  prepared  for  those  who  are  emancipated  from  the  chains  imposed 
by  base  exploiters?  Can  anything  so  dead,  so  lifeless,  so  cruel,  so 
base  as  the  foul  philosophy  of  Wall  Street  subdue  the  human  race 
for  ever?  No !  A  thousand  times,  No !  Freedom  is  yours  if  you  will 
work  for  it  now  with  that  ardour  with  which  your  precursors 
worked  to  create  the  Great  State  that  is  now  your  champion. 


DR.   SOUTHPORT  VULPES'S   NIGHTMARE  65 

Onward  to  Victory!  Onward  to  Freedom!  Onward  to  Life  and 
Joy!"  These  words  on  the  gramophone  equally  activated  Stukin- 
mudovich's  robots. 

The  rival  armies  met  in  their  millions.  The  rival  planes,  guided 
by  robots,  darkened  the  sky.  Never  once  did  a  robot  fail  in  its  duty. 
Never  once  did  it  flee  from  the  field  of  battle.  Never  once  did  its 
machinery  whirr  in  response  to  enemy  propaganda. 

Until  this  meeting  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  war,  the  happiness  of 
Dr.  Vulpes  and  Comrade  Stukinmudovich  had  had  its  limitations. 
There  were  still  human  beings  in  Governments,  and  human  beings 
were  still  necessary  as  geological  experts  to  direct  the  robots  to  new 
sources  of  raw  material  as  the  old  sources  became  exhausted.  There 
was  a  danger  that  Governments  might  decide  upon  peace.  There 
was  another  danger  even  more  difficult  to  avert,  that,  if  geological 
experts  were  eliminated,  the  activities  of  robots  might  some  day 
be  brought  to  an  end  by  the  exhaustion  of  mines.  The  first  of  these 
dangers  was  not  unavoidable.  When  they  met  on  this  occasion 
they  confided  to  each  other  that  they  had  plans  for  the  mutual 
extermination  of  the  Governments  on  each  side.  But  the  need  of 
geological  experts  remained  to  trouble  them.  It  was  to  the  solution 
of  this  problem  that  they  devoted  their  joint  intelligence  on  this 
occasion.  At  last,  after  a  month  of  arduous  thought,  they  arrived 
at  the  solution.  They  invented  pathfinder  robots  capable  of  guiding 
others  to  the  right  mines.  There  were  robots  that  could  find  iron, 
robots  that  could  find  oil,  robots  that  could  find  copper,  robots 
that  could  find  uranium,  and  so  on  through  all  the  materials  of 
scientific  warfare.  Now  at  last  they  had  no  fear  that  when  existing 
mines  were  no  longer  productive  the  war  would  have  to  stop,  and 
so  much  ingenuity  would  cease  to  function. 

When  they  had  completed  the  manufacture  of  these  pathfinding 
robots  they  decided  to  stay  in  their  tunnel  and  await  calmly  the 
extinction  of  the  rest  of  the  human  race.  They  were  no  longer 
young  and  they  had  the  philosophic  calm  of  men  whose  work  was 
completed.  The  two  sages,  fed  and  tended  by  hoards  of  subservient 
robots,  lived  to  a  great  age  and  died  at  the  same  moment.  They 
died  happy,  knowing  that,  while  the  planet  lasted,  the  war  would 
c 


66  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

continue,  with  no  diplomatists  to  call  it  off,  no  cynics  to  doubt  the 
holiness  of  rival  slogans,  no  sceptics  to  ask  the  purpose  of  unending 
ingenious  activity. 

Filled  with  enthusiasm,  Dr.  Vulpes  awoke.  As  he  woke,  he  heard 
himself  exclaiming:  "No  more  risk  of  Victory!  War  forever!*' 
Unfortunately,  the  words  were  overheard,  and  he  was  sent  to  gaol. 


Zahatopolk 


ZAHATOPOLK 

CHAPTER  I 

The  Past 

Professor  Driuzdustades,  the  eminent  Head  of  the  College  of 
Indoctrination,  with  portly  step  and  billowing  gown,  mounted  to 
his  desk  in  the  reverently  restored  hall  of  the  Incas  at  Cuzco,  and 
faced  the  eager  audience  at  the  beginning  of  the  academic  year. 
He  had  succeeded  to  his  important  office  on  the  death  of  his  scarcely 
less  eminent  father,  Professor  Driuzdust.  The  students  to  whom 
he  was  about  to  lecture  were  the  hundred  most  promising  in  the 
whole  realm.  They  had  finished  their  ordinary  studies,  and  were 
now  about  to  embark  upon  their  post-graduate  curriculum  which 
secured  to  the  College  of  Indoctrination  its  immense  power  over 
opinion.  The  eager  young  faces  looked  up  to  him  for  the  weighty 
words  of  wisdom  which,  they  did  not  doubt,  were  about  to  flow 
from  his  lips.  Of  the  whole  hundred  there  were  two  who  showed 
especial  brilliance:  one  was  his  son  Thomas  who,  it  was  hoped, 
would  in  due  course  succeed  to  his  father's  august  office;  the  other 


yO  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

was  a  girl  named  Diotima.  She  was  beautiful,  earnest  and  profound, 
and  had  captured  the  heart  of  Thomas. 

After  clearing  his  throat  and  taking  a  sip  of  water,  the  Professor 
spoke  as  follows: 

"The  subject  of  my  lecture  today  will  be  the  thirtieth  century 
before  Zahatopolk  or,  as  it  was  called  by  those  who  lived  in  it, 
the  twentieth  century  A.D.  It  is  thought  by  the  wise  men  who 
regulate  education  in  this  happy  land  that  you,  the  chosen  hundred, 
are  by  this  time  sufficiently  firm  in  understanding  and  appreciation 
of  our  holy  religion  and  of  the  revelation  which  we  owe  to  the 
divine  Founder  Zahatopolk,  to  be  able  to  hear  without  loss  of 
mental  equilibrium  about  ages  lacking  our  faith  and  our  wisdom. 
You  will,  of  course,  never  for  one  moment  forget  that  they  were 
ages  of  darkness.  Nevertheless,  as  serious  students  of  history  it 
will  be  your  duty — at  times  a  difficult  and  painful  duty — to  set 
aside  in  imagination  all  that  you  know  of  the  true  and  the  good 
and  to  realize  that  even  in  that  darkness  there  were  men  who, 
at  least  in  comparison  with  others  of  their  time,  might  be  accounted 
virtuous.  You  will  have  to  learn  not  to  shudder  at  the  thought 
that  even  men  who  were  universally  respected,  publicly  and  with- 
out shame  ate  peas.  What  perhaps  you  will  find  only  slightly  less 
difficult  to  forgive  is  the  fact  that,  when  the  number  of  their  children 
exceeded  three,  they  did  not,  as  we  do,  eat  the  excess  to  the  glory 
of  the  State,  but  selfishly  kept  them  alive.  In  a  word,  you  will  have 
to  cultivate  historic  imagination.  You  will,  of  course,  understand 
that  this,  though  a  virtue  in  you,  the  chosen  £lite,  would  be  sub- 
versive and  highly  dangerous  if  it  spread  to  wider  circles.  You  will 
understand  that  what  is  said  in  this  lecture-room  is 'said  to  the 
wise,  and  is  not  to  be  broadcast  to  the  vulgar.  With  this  proviso,  I 
will  proceed  to  my  task. 

"The  thirtieth  century  B.Z.  was  a  time  of  chaos  and  transition. 
It  was  the  time  when  the  Graeco-Judaean  synthesis  was  replaced 
by  the  Prusso-Slavic  philosophy.  It  was  a  time  of  convulsions  and 
disasters;  a  time  when  that  basis  of  dogma,  without  which  no 
society  can  be  stable,  was  absent  in  the  minds  of  young  and  old 
alike.  There  had  been  a  time  known  to  the  nostalgic  victims  of 


ZAHATOPOLK 

doubt  as  the  age  of  Faith,  when  the  Graeco-Judaean  synthesis  had 
been  unquestioningly  accepted,  except  by  small  minorities  which, 
very  properly,  had  been  silenced  by  the  rack  or  exterminated  by 
the  stake.  But  this  age  had  been  brought  to  an  end  by  a  pernicious 
doctrine  which,  I  am  happy  to  say,  has  never  found  any  advocates 
among  us.  This  was  called  the  doctrine  of  toleration.  Men  actually 
believed  that  a  State  could  be  stable  in  spite  of  fundamental  diver- 
gences in  the  religious  beliefs  of  the  citizens.  This  insane  delusion 
it  was,  which  caused  the  Graeco-Judaean  synthesis  to  fall  before 
the  new  virile  dogmatism  of  the  Prusso-Slavic  philosophy.  Pray 
do  not  mistake  me.  I  am  not  suggesting — and  I  hope  none  of  you 
will  imagine  for  one  moment  that  I  am  suggesting — that  there 
was  any  least  particle  of  truth  either  in  the  dogmas  of  the  Graeco- 
Judaean  synthesis  or  in  those  of  the  Prusso-Slavic  philosophy. 
Neither  foresaw  the  divine  Zahatopolk.  Neither  recognized  the 
innate  superiority  of  the  Red  Man.  Neither  grasped  the  great 
principles  upon  which,  among  ourselves,  both  public  and  private 
life  are  so  happily  established.  I  am  saying  only  one  thing  con- 
cerning these  outworn  systems:  I  am  saying  that  while  they  sur- 
vived and  while  they  were  believed  with  sufficient  fervour  to  make 
insistence  upon  uniformity  inevitable,  so  long  they  could  hold 
society  together  after  a  fashion — though  not,  of  course,  with  that 
smooth  perfection  which  we  owe  to  the  Zahatopolkian  revelation. 
All  past  systems  had  their  imperfections  which  caused  them  to 
fall.  The  Prusso-Slavic  system  in  its  heyday  looked  solid;  so  did 
its  successor,  the  Sino-Javanese  system.  But  their  defects,  in  the 
end,  brought  about  their  downfall.  Only  the  Zahatopolkian  system 
has  no  defects;  and  therefore,  only  the  Zahatopolkian  system  will 
last  as  long  as  there  are  human  beings  to  supply  Zahatopolk  with 
worshippers." 

The  Professor  told  how  almost  all  the  accounts  that  we  possess 
of  the  dissolution  of  the  Graeco-Judaean  synthesis  are  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  victors,  representing  the  triumphant  march 
of  the  divine  Satalinus  and  the  extermination  in  every  part  of  the 
world  of  the  lingering  adherents  of  the  defeated  system.  But  the 
Professor  pointed  out  that,  wherever  possible,  the  historian  must 


NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

search  for  records  from  both  points  of  view,  and  must  allow  the 
vanquished  their  share  in  the  historian's  pages. 

"Fortunately,"  he  continued,  "a  document  has  recently  come  to 
light  in  the  Falkland  Islands  which  enables  its  readers  to  view 
with  human  sympathy  the  bewilderment  and  despair  that  mark 
the  end  of  a  great  era."* 

After  reading  this  document  the  Professor  continued: 

"Throughout  the  reign  of  the  Prusso-Slavic  philosophy  docu- 
ments such  as  the  above  were,  of  course,  unknown.  Under  the 
banner  of  the  great  god  Dialmet  the  inhabitants  of  the  northern 
plains  established  their  victorious  empire  and  maintained  it  with 
all  the  ruthless  dogmatism  without  which  their  preposterous  myths 
could  not  have  won  acceptance.  Their  two  apostles,  Marcus  and 
Leninius,  became  familiar  in  every  part  of  the  globe  through  the 
ikons  which  every  house  had  to  possess  on  pain  of  death  to  its 
occupiers.  These  two  Founders  became  known  familiarly  as  Long- 
Beard  and  Short-Beard  respectively,  and  it  came  to  be  generally 
held  that  magic  virtue  resided  in  their  hirsute  appendages.  Their 
successor  Satalinus,  whose  virtue  was  military  rather  than  doctrinal, 
was  honoured  only  less  than  they  were,  and  the  lesser  degree  of 
his  honour  was  symbolized  by  the  substitution  of  a  mere  moustache 
for  a  beard.  The  German  language,  in  which  the  sacred  books  of 
this  era  were  written,  became  extinct  soon  after  the  time  of 
Satalinus,  and  the  sacred  books  could  thereafter  only  be  read  by  a 
few  learned  men,  who  were  not  allowed  to  communicate  directly 
with  the  populace,  but  only  through  the  medium  of  the  supreme 
political  authority.  This  restriction  was  necessary  because  there 
were  passages  in  the  scriptures  which,  if  interpreted  literally,  might 
have  caused  considerable  embarrassment  to  rulers,  and  even  have 
stirred  up  disaffection  among  the  ruled. 

"For  some  centuries  all  went  well.  But  at  last  a  time  came  when 
the  rulers  imagined  themselves  safe  and  allowed  themselves  to 
listen  to  the  sceptical  scholars  of  China.  Some  of  these  sceptics 
no  doubt  had  no  ulterior  motives,  but  were  actuated  only  by  that 
unbridled  intellectual  curiosity  which  had  done  so  much  to  bring 
*  See  the  swan-song  of  Menelaus  S.  Bloggs  (above). 


ZAHATOPOLK 

the  previous  era  to  destruction.  Others,  however — and  the. 
the  majority — had  a  more  subtle  purpose.  They  saw  no  rt 
why  white  men  should  have  a  monopoly  of  the  sacred  booi 
They  determined  insidiously  to  deride  these  books,  while  sug 
gesting  that  in  their  own  language,  of  which  the  rulers  were 
ignorant,  there  were  far  more  ancient  sacred  books,  far  more 
unintelligible,  and  far  more  awe-inspiring.  Gradually  they  softened 
their  masters  and  made  scepticism  fashionable  among  them.  They 
themselves,  however,  refrained  from  scepticism.  Bound  together 
in  the  closest  ties  of  esoteric  dogma,  they  worked  with  patient 
secrecy  at  the  undermining  of  the  imposing  edifice  of  Prusso- 
Slavic  statecraft.  On  a  given  day,  long  predetermined  in  their  inner 
councils,  they  rose,  destroying  their  rulers  by  means  of  a  subtle 
poison  distilled  from  the  volcanic  vegetation  of  Krakatoa.  Thus 
was  inaugurated  the  Sino-Javanese  era,  which  immediately  pre- 
ceded our  own  happy  age. 

"Our  own  country,  now  great  and  glorious  and  immutably 
secure,  endured  long  ages  of  bitter  suffering.  During  the  last  four 
centuries  of  the  Graeco-Judaean  era  the  Red  Man  was  massacred, 
or  outlawed,  or  reduced  to  the  status  of  a  slave.  The  insolent 
White  Man  dominated  throughout  our  great  continent,  from  which 
beneficent  Nature  had  so  long  excluded  him  while  the  first  Inca 
empire  flourished.  For  a  moment  it  seemed  as  if  the  downfall  of 
these  ruthless  masters  would  bring  liberation.  The  Prusso-Slavs 
enlisted  our  support  in  overthrowing  the  Graeco-Judaean  intruders, 
and,  in  order  to  stimulate  our  efforts,  they  made  great  promises 
of  freedom.  But  when  the  victory  had  been  won,  their  promises 
were  forgotten,  and  the  brave  Red  Men,  whose  help  had  been  so 
necessary,  found  themselves  no  better  off  than  before.  Nor  did  the 
Sino-Javanese  era  bring  any  amelioration  of  our  lot.  Only  the 
ancient  traditions  of  the  divine  Incas  of  the  distant  past,  and  the 
ruins  from  which  their  greatness  could  still  be  imagined,  kept  alive 
in  a  small  secret  band  the  hope  that  the  God  of  our  ancestors 
would  yet  return  and  give  us  that  mastery  of  the  world  which 
we  had  deserved  through  our  virtues  and  our  suffering. 

"The  Sino-Javanese,  like  all  rulers  of  eras  before  our  own,  had 
c* 


NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

aly  allowed  themselves  to  be  seduced  by  the  love  of  pleasure 
soft  living.  The  arduous  peaks  and  scarcely  accessible  valleys 
our  divine  land  did  not  attract  them.  They  lived  in  palaces  in  the 
plains,  surrounded  by  every  luxury,  dressed  in  soft  silks,  and 
reclining  upon  exquisitely-fashioned  couches,  served — though  I 
blush  to  report  it — by  slaves  of  our  own  race,  slaves  who,  since 
they  had  no  share  in  the  luxury,  had  also  no  share  in  the  effeminacy 
of  their  masters.  It  was  at  this  epoch,  just  one  thousand  years  ago, 
that  the  divine  Zahatopolk  appeared.  There  were,  at  first,  some 
who  maintained  that  He  was  a  mere  man;  but  that  we  know  was 
false.  He  appeared  out  of  the  sky,  and  landed  upon  the  summit  of 
Cotopaxi.  Many  thousands  of  our  race,  warned  by  an  oracle,  saw 
His  descent.  From  that  sacred  mountain,  He  deigned  to  come 
down  amongst  His  worshippers,  who  beheld  at  once  in  His  features 
the  likeness  of  their  glorious  God  who  had  received  their  homage 
before  the  coming  of  the  infamous  destroyer  Pisarro.  A  divine 
enthusiasm  inspired  in  all  a  miraculous  unanimity.  They  exter- 
minated the  Chinese  sybarites,  whom  they  took  unawares.  In  the 
great  wars  that  followed,  the  divine  Zahatopolk  led  them  to  victory 
by  the  help  of  the  deadly  fungus  of  Cotopaxi,  whose  properties 
had  been  unknown  until  He  revealed  them  to  His  worshippers. 
For  thirty  years  He  wrought  among  them,  first  in  war  and  then, 
after  universal  victory,  in  the  even  more  difficult  arts  of  peace. 
The  institutions  under  which  we  live  we  owe  to  Him.  The  Book 
of  Sacred  Law,  whatever  accretions  subsequent  ages  may  have 
brought,  remains  the  basis  of  our  policy.  And  woe  to  him  who 
should  suggest  any  smallest  departure  from  that  celestial  revelation !" 


CHAPTER  II 

The  Present 

The  regime  inaugurated  by  the  divine  Zahatopolk  took  some 
time  to  become  firmly  established,  but  so  solid  and  statesmanlike 


ZAHATOPOLK  j5 

had  been  His  principles  that  no  radical  new  departures  had  been 
needed  during  the  thousand  years  since  His  advent.  All  previous 
empires — so  Zahatopolk  taught — had  been  brought  to  an  end  by 
softness — softness  in  living,  softness  in  feeling,  and  softness  in 
thinking.  This  His  followers  must  avoid,  and  in  order  to  avoid  it 
certain  rigid  and  inflexible  rules  must  be  accepted  without  ques- 
tioning and  enforced  without  mercy. 

The  first  thing  that  the  God  bade  His  worshippers  always 
remember  was  the  superiority  of  Red  Men  to  men  of  different  pig- 
mentation, and  among  Red  Men  the  overlordship  of  the  Peruvians, 
while  recognizing  the  Mexicans  as  next  in  merit.  It  was  permissible, 
and  even  laudable,  to  praise  the  wisdom  of  the  ancient  Maya, 
before  the  white  abomination  had  begun  to  pollute  the  Western 
hemisphere,  but  the  palm  in  antique  glory  was  reserved  for  the 
Incas.  The  slopes  of  Cotopaxi  yielded  a  poisonous  microscopic 
fungus  to  which  pure-blooded  Peruvian  Indians  were  immune, 
but  which  spread  contagious  death  among  other  populations. 
After  some  experience  of  the  devastation  that  this  plague  could 
cause,  the  rest  of  the  world  submitted  to  Inca  domination.  And  in 
the  course  of  centuries  rebellion  had  become  almost  unthinkable. 

The  virility  of  the  ruling  race  was  kept  intact  by  many  wise 
regulations.  No  physical  luxury  was  permitted  them.  They  slept 
on  hard  beds  with  wooden  pillows.  They  dressed  in  clothes  made 
of  leather;  one  suit  was  expected  to  suffice  for  either  a  man  or  a 
woman  from  the  time  of  being  full-grown  until  death.  Cold  baths 
were  enforced  by  law  even  in  frosty  weather  and  among  mountain 
snows.  Food,  though  wholesome  and  sufficient,  was  always  plain, 
except  at  the  annual  feast  of  the  Epiphany.  Every  day  every 
Peruvian  must  take  sufficient  physical  exercise  to  insure  complete 
fitness.  Alcohol  and  tobacco  were  forbidden  to  the  ruling  race, 
though  permitted  to  their  subjects.  The  divine  Zahatopolk  revealed, 
what  had  not  previously  been  known,  that  the  eating  of  peas  is  an 
abomination  which  produces  a  loathsome  pollution.  Any  Peruvian 
who  ate  peas,  even  if  no  other  nourishment  was  available,  was 
put  to  death,  and  those  who  had  witnessed  the  dreadful  deed  were 
subjected  to  a  long  and  painful  process  of  purification.  This 


j6  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

prohibition  also  applied  only  to  Peruvians;  others  were  already 
polluted  in  their  blood,  and  no  abstinence  could  cleanse  them. 

The  hardening  process  began  in  childhood,  especially  where 
boys  were  concerned.  The  hours  at  school  were  divided  between 
lessons,  gymnastics,  and  rough  fiercely  competitive  games.  No 
boy  was  allowed  to  say  that  he  was  tired,  or  cold,  or  hungry;  if 
he  did,  he  was  despised  as  a  weakling,  and  had  to  endure  not  only 
the  contempt  of  the  authorities,  but  the  well-merited  ill-treatment 
inflicted  by  the  other  boys.  Those  who  had  any  physical  weakness 
died  of  this  regimen,  but  it  was  held  that  it  would  have  been  useless 
to  keep  them  alive.  They  died  despised  and  unregretted,  and  if 
their  parents  mourned  them,  they  had  to  do  so  in  secret,  for  fear  of 
sharing  the  obloquy  of  their  sons. 

The  severities  in  the  education  of  girls  were  somewhat  different, 
since  it  was  held  that  muscular  development  is  no  help  in  child- 
bearing.  Girls  were  never  permitted  the  slightest  gratification  of 
vanity,  nor  was  any  display  of  emotion  tolerated,  with  the  one 
exception  of  religious  exaltation  and  devotion  to  the  Inca.  Absolute 
obedience  was  exacted,  often  in  purposely  painful  ways.  A  very 
few,  however,  who  showed  some  marked  ability  of  a  sort  con- 
sidered usually  masculine,  were  allowed  some  freedom  and  some 
initiative,  though  only  in  such  ways  as  were  conventionally 
tolerated. 

Women,  except  those  few  who  had  been  classified  in  youth  as 
unusually  gifted,  were  confined  to  domestic  duties.  They  were  not 
considered  the  equals  of  men,  since  they  were  not  so  useful  in 
battle.  It  is  true  that,  after  the  first  years,  battles  did  not  occur, 
but  that  was  only  because  the  Peruvians  were  known  to  be  in- 
vincible. Never  must  they  forget — so  Zahatopolk  had  taught — 
that  only  by  superior  strength  could  they  maintain  their  empire, 
and  that  a  false  sense  of  security  had  brought  disaster  to  every 
previous  Master  Race.  Women,  therefore,  must  remain  subordinate, 
and  husbands  must  practise  in  the  home  those  habits  of  command 
which  they  would  need  in  the  world. 

The  strictest  monogamy  was  rigidly  observed.  Neither  men  nor 
women  were  allowed  to  stray  from  the  path  of  virtue.  It  was  not 


ZAHATOPOLK  77 

only  illicit  love,  but  all  love,  that  was  frowned  on.  Marriages 
were  arranged  by  parents,  or,  in  the  case  of  orphans,  by  the  priests. 
For  either  party  to  object  was  unheard  of;  the  ends  of  life  were 
not  pleasure,  but  duty  to  the  State  and  to  the  Holy  Zahatopolk. 
In  the  very  rare  cases  of  subsequent  infidelity,  the  culprit  was 
degraded,  and  compelled  to  live  abroad  as  a  member  of  some  non- 
Peruvian  horde. 

Zahatopolk  taught  that  Peruvians  must  remain  a  proud  governing 
aristocracy.  Their  numbers  must  not  increase  so  fast  that  many  of 
them  would  be  poor,  nor  must  they  be  unable  to  live  on  the  produce 
of  Peru,  for  power,  not  wealth,  was  what  they  should  seek  in  their 
dealings  with  the  outside  world.  Their  divine  Lawgiver,  therefore, 
decreed  that  when  a  married  couple  had  already  had  three  children, 
any  further  children  born  to  them  should  be  reverently  eaten 
within  a  month  of  birth,  both  to  prove  that  the  parents  were 
innocent  of  any  intention  to  cause  a  food  shortage,  and  as  a  symbol 
of  submission  to  Zahatopolk  as  the  God  of  Fertility.  There  had  at 
one  time  been  a  short-lived  heretical  sect  which,  misled  by  a 
weak-kneed  humanitarianism,  maintained  that  birth  control  was 
preferable  to  eating  surplus  children.  But  the  leading  divine  pointed 
out  that  birth  control  is  a  sin  against  God's  gift  of  life,  whereas 
eating  a  child  only  makes  its  flesh  a  partaker  in  the  life  of  the 
parents  from  whom  the  child's  life  has  come,  and  with  which  it 
always  remains  mystically  one.  Accordingly,  the  eating  of  one's 
child  is  a  deeply  religious  act,  bodying  forth  in  a  material  form  the 
eternal  continuity  of  the  stream  of  life.  And  as  such  this  act  came 
to  be  universally  accepted. 

Although  all  Peruvians  formed  an  aristocracy  in  relation  to 
lesser  breeds,  there  was  also  an  aristocracy  among  Peruvians.  It 
was  an  aristocracy  partly  of  birth,  partly  of  ability.  Any  boy  or 
girl  of  really  outstanding  talent  could  be  admitted  to  its  ranks,  but 
most  of  its  members  were  descendants  of  the  captains  who  had 
led  the  forces  of  Zahatopolk  to  victory  in  His  great  wars  of  libera- 
tion and  conquest.  The  priesthood,  who  were  very  powerful, 
were  all  chosen  from  the  aristocracy.  Aristocrats  had  in  some 
respects  more  freedom  than  other  people:  for  example,  they 


j8  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

might  without  censure  have  intercourse  with  the  wives  of  plebeians, 
and  they  were  partially  exempt  from  the  sumptuary  laws  regarding 
dress  and  diet. 

Religion,  to  a  very  considerable  extent,  followed  the  pattern  of 
ancient  Peru  and  Mexico.  Zahatopolk  was  in  some  sense  identified 
with  the  sun,  and  it  was  His  divine  rays  that  caused  the  crops  to 
grow.  There  was  also  a  Goddess,  representing  the  moon,  though 
She  was  less  prominent  in  the  cult.  She  had,  however,  one  important 
part  to  play  in  the  Zahatopolkian  year.  At  the  first  new  moon 
after  the  winter  solstice,  at  the  moment  when  both  sun  and  moon 
seemed  in  danger  of  losing  their  several  virtues,  both  were  magically 
revivified  by  a  solemn  and  ancient  rite.  For  a  brief  time  Zahatopolk, 
as  the  Sun  God,  became  incarnate  in  the  reigning  Inca,  while  the 
Moon  Goddess  became  incarnate  in  a  virgin  whose  identity  was 
revealed  to  the  priests  by  means  of  certain  sacred  insignia.  Sun 
and  moon  were  brought  together  in  order  to  give  each  other  new 
life.  The  chosen  virgin  was  solemnly  led  to  the  Inca  by  the  priests, 
and  by  his  union  with  her  the  sun  recovered  strength.  In  order  that 
the  union  might  be  completed  as  fully  as  possible,  the  Inca  next 
morning  reverently  consumed  the  lady,  who  could  no  longer  serve 
the  purpose  for  which  virginity  was  essential.  This  most  sacred 
rite,  performed  just  after  the  winter  solstice,  was  the  occasion  for 
the  great  public  holiday  of  the  Epiphany,  when,  for  a  moment, 
much  of  the  habitual  frugality  was  relaxed. 

The  Inca's  annual  union  with  the  Virgin  of  the  Year  was,  of 
course,  only  for  religious  purposes.  He  had  a  wife,  whose  oldest 
son  would  succeed  him.  It  was  not  as  himself,  but  as  temporarily 
Zahatopolk,  that  he  had  intercourse  with  the  lady  who,  while  the 
rite  lasted,  was  honoured  as  the  Bride  of  Zahatopolk.  To  be  the 
Chosen  One  was  the  greatest  honour  possible  for  a  woman,  and 
families  which  had  enjoyed  this  honour  were  exalted  by  it.  The 
Bride  herself  invariably  rejoiced  in  spite  of  the  death  that  awaited 
her.  The  loveliest  lyric  poetry  known  consisted  of  a  paean  of 
triumph  in  stiff  archaic  ritual  language  celebrating  the  joy  of  the 
Bride  at  the  thought  of  being  absorbed  into  the  divine  stomach. 

Once,  during  the  first  century  of  the  regime,  a  dreadful  impiety 


ZAHATOPOLK  ?$ 

had  shaken  Authority  to  its  foundations.  A  man  who  had  been 
acknowledged  as  the  Inca  fell  so  deeply  in  love  with  the  Bride  of 
Zahatopolk  that  he  impiously  refrained  from  killing  and  eating 
her,  but  kept  her  alive  and  visited  her  in  secret.  The  consequences 
were  such  as  might  have  been  expected.  The  sun  failed  to  recover, 
rising  every  morning  as  late  as  at  the  winter  solstice.  The  supposed 
Inca  became  prematurely  old,  losing  both  hair  and  teeth.  There 
was  bewilderment  and  despair,  combined  with  dark  suspicions. 
At  the  festival  of  the  spring  equinox,  which  was  held  at  the  usual 
time  in  spite  of  the  sun's  failure  to  rise  when  it  should,  lightning 
from  a  clear  sky  struck  the  supposed  Inca  dead.  It  was  subse- 
quently discovered  that  his  mother  had  impiously  committed 
adultery,  and  that  he  had  therefore  no  right  to  the  throne.  Before 
this  incident  some  scepticism  had  lingered  among  intellectuals, 
but  after  it,  naturally,  there  was  none. 

The  sacred  land  of  Peru  included  the  territories  which  in  the 
Spanish  era  had  been  known  as  Ecuador  and  Chile.  Throughout 
this  region,  as  soon  as  the  liberation  was  completed,  Zahatopolk 
decreed  measures  to  secure  the  purity  of  Indian  blood.  Whites  and 
Negroes  were  exterminated  and  all  Mestizos  were  sterilized.  Some, 
however,  in  whom  the  taint  of  foreign  blood  was  not  evident, 
escaped,  so  that,  from  time  to  time,  children  with  white  or  Negro 
traits  were  born.  All  new-born  children  were  examined  by  State 
physicians,  and  if  any  such  taint  was  discovered,  the  parents  had 
to  eat  the  child  and  submit  to  sterilization.  While  the  regime  was 
still  new,  this  severity  was  apt  to  cause  disaffection.  All  such 
parents  therefore  remained  suspect  and  were  carefully  watched  by 
the  secret  police.  After  about  two  hundred  years  of  this  process 
the  taint  of  foreign  blood  disappeared  and  only  pure  Indians  were 
to  be  found  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  Holy  Land. 

Outside  Peru  the  official  policy  was  different.  Mexicans  were 
treated  almost  as  equals.  They  were  allowed  in  the  army  and  in 
foreign  government  posts,  except  the  very  highest,  provided  their 
blood  was  pure.  They  were  also  allowed  higher  education  and 
were  even  admitted  to  the  University  of  Cuzco.  Other  Indians  had 
lesser  privileges,  and  it  was  admitted  that  their  merit  might  be 


80  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

such  as  to  deserve  recognition.  But  whites,  yellows,  browns  and 
blacks  were  treated  as  inferior  species,  and  were  deliberately  kept 
in  a  state  of  degradation.  There  was,  it  is  true,  a  difference.  The 
blacks,  who  had  never  yet  achieved  world  empire,  were  despised 
but  not  feared.  The  whites  and  yellows,  since  they  had  held  world 
empire,  were  feared,  and  the  contempt  that  was  inculcated  towards 
them  had  to  be  carefully  fostered. 

Education  was  denied  to  all  who  were  not  Indian.  All,  without 
distinction,  were  condemned  to  ten  hours  a  day  of  manual  work. 
While  the  land  of  Peru  preserved  an  ancient  rustic  simplicity  and 
carefully  avoided  all  damage  to  natural  beauty,  the  rest  of  the 
world  was  filled  with  everything  most  up-to-date  in  the  way  of 
industrialism.  Factories,  mines,  vast  slag-heaps,  filthy  slums,  smoke 
and  grime  were  thought  suitable  to  the  scum  of  foreign  lands. 
Peruvians  believed,  and  all  the  world  was  taught,  that  while 
Peruvians  were  the  children  of  the  sun,  other  races  were  foetidly 
generated  from  slime.  All  that  Zahatopolk  had  taught  about  the 
softening  influence  of  pleasure  was  used  to  degrade  the  non-Indian 
populations.  When  their  ten  hours  of  work  were  finished,  every 
opportunity  was  put  in  their  way  for  alcoholic  excess  and  the 
stupefying  effect  of  opium.  Marriage  was  not  recognized  and  uni- 
versal promiscuity  was  encouraged.  Physicians  were  forbidden  to 
combat  the  resulting  spread  of  venereal  disease.  Any  Peruvian  who 
was  found  guilty  of  sexual  intercourse  with  a  member  of  an  inferior 
race  was  instantly  put  to  death.  Peruvian  guards,  who  were 
necessary  to  keep  the  bestial  population  in  order,  were  very  care- 
fully protected  against  degradation  by  their  horrible  surroundings. 
They  were  encouraged  to  see  natives  eating  peas,  and  this  nauseous 
spectacle  stimulated  their  patriotism  in  the  highest  degree.  The 
non-Indian  population  of  the  world  diminished  slowly  as  a  result 
of  disease  and  excess.  Certain  visionaries  foresaw  in  a  more  or  less 
distant  future  a  world  purged  of  all  but  Red  Men,  and  imagined 
in  that  future  an  equality  of  all  men  which  could  not,  as  things 
were,  be  tolerated.  Such  Utopian  visions  were,  however,  thought 
risky,  and  those  who  indulged  in  them  were  viewed  with  a  certain 
suspicion.  The  governors  of  foreign  countries  were  very  carefully 


ZAHATOPOLK  8l 

selected,  since  experience  had  shown  that  those  who  had  in  their 
nature  any  element  of  instability  were  liable  to  nervous  disorders 
of  various  sorts.  Some  practised  needless  cruelties  towards  the 
natives;  others,  more  gravely  disordered,  attempted  to  make 
friends  with  them  and  treated  them  as  in  some  degree  equals. 
There  were  even  a  few  instances  of  governors  who  believed  in  the 
brotherhood  of  man  and  unearthed  ancient  documents  from  the 
Graeco-Judaean  epoch  which  preached  this  outlandish  doctrine. 
These  men  had  to  be  dealt  with  very  severely,  and  the  School  of 
Indoctrination  at  Cuzco  had  to  inaugurate  courses  designed  to 
guard  against  this  danger.  As  time  went  on,  however,  the  danger 
grew  less,  since  the  measures  adopted  by  the  Government  succeeded 
in  making  the  natives  progressively  more  and  more  degraded  and 
more  and  more  purely  animal.  After  some  centuries  the  Peruvian 
supremacy  came  to  seem  unshakable. 


CHAPTER  III 

The  Trio 

The  lectures  of  Professor  Driuzdustades  continued  throughout 
an  academic  year  and  gave  rise  to  earnest  discussions  between 
Thomas  and  Diotima,  in  which  her  friend  Freia  had  a  minor  part. 
Diotima,  partly  from  the  lectures  and  partly  from  the  reading  of 
ancient  history,  began  to  feel  perplexities  which  surprised  and 
disquieted  her.  She  did  not  feel  quite  sure  that  cannibalism  was 
either  necessary  or  desirable.  Professor  Driuzdustades  had  explained 
that  the  identification  of  the  Bride  with  the  moon  was  not  to  be 
taken  literally,  but  was  only  a  beautiful  allegory.  One  morning 
the  terrible  thought  came  to  Diotima:  "Why,  if  the  union  is  only 
allegorical,  cannot  the  eating  also  be  so?  Could  not  a  ginger- 
bread puppet  be  substituted  for  the  living  Bride?"  The  blasphemous 
character  of  this  thought  made  her  go  cold  all  over.  She  shivered 


82  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

and  turned  pale.  Thomas,  who  was  present,  inquired  anxiously 
what  was  the  matter.  But  the  thought  had  been  fugitive,  and  she 
felt  it  unwise  to  reveal  it.  Other  doubts,  also,  assailed  her.  In  the 
university  library  she  found  an  old  dusty  volume  that  had  obviously 
remained  undisturbed  for  a  very  long  time.  It  contained  the  most 
noteworthy  speculations  of  the  ages  of  darkness  before  the  coming 
of  the  Holy  Zahatopolk.  She  could  not  resist  the  thrill  of  their 
enormous  antiquity,  for  some  antedated  even  the  beginning  of  the 
Graeco-Judaean  synthesis.  In  some  of  these  writings  she  found  a 
doctrine  to  the  effect  that  a  man's  sympathies  should  not  be  con- 
fined to  his  own  race,  but  should  extend  to  the  whole  human  species. 
She  discovered  also  that  long  ago  men  who  had  not  been  red  had 
thought  thoughts  and  said  words  that  seemed  to  her  at  least  as 
wise  and  at  least  as  profound  as  any  that  had  been  produced  by 
the  Zahatopolkian  era.  She  began  to  wonder  whether  the  present 
bestiality  of  white,  yellow,  and  brown  men  was  really,  as  she  had 
been  taught,  due  to  congenital  inferiority  or  might  not,  rather, 
have  been  induced  by  the  institutions  which  Peruvian  statecraft 
had  established.  Of  these  doubts  she  said  little,  but  something  of 
them  showed  through  her  guarded  utterances. 

Thomas  was  troubled  by  her  state  of  mind.  His  admiration  for 
her  was  such  that  every  word  falling  from  her  lips  had  weight  with 
him,  and,  however  she  might'  alarm  him,  he  could  not  dismiss  her 
vaguely  adumbrated  doubts  as  he  would  those  of  any  other  fellow- 
student.  Although  he  was  troubled,  his  faith  survived,  for  it  seemed 
to  him  that  without  the  hard  framework  of  Zahatopolkian  orthodoxy 
society  would  dissolve  and  there  would  be  universal  chaos.  In 
the  war  of  all  against  all  which  he  imagined,  he  feared  to  see  the 
loss  of  all  that  is  good  in  civilization.  What  would  become  of  science 
and  art?  What  would  become  of  ordered  family  life?  What  safe- 
guard would  remain  against  vast  destruction  in  world-wide  combats 
of  rival  hordes  ?  All  these  horrors,  so  it  seemed  to  him,  were  pre- 
vented only  by  the  monumental  stability  of  the  traditional  ortho- 
doxy. Let  doubt  once  penetrate  through  even  the  smallest  chink 
and  the  whole  system  would  dissolve.  A  deep  cultural  night  would 
spread  over  the  globe  and  men  everywhere  would  become  as 


ZAHATOPOLK  83 

degraded  as  the  most  degraded  of  present  subject  populations. 
Such  thoughts  made  him  shudder ,  whenever  Diotima,  through 
some  momentary  carelessness,  allowed  her  new  tentative  opinions 
to  appear. 

"O  Diotima,"  he  would  say,  "beware!  You  are  embarked  upon 
a  perilous  mental  journey,  a  journey  leading  only  to  a  dark  and 
measureless  abyss  in  which,  if  you  do  not  retrace  your  steps,  you 
will  be  engulfed.  I  do  not  wish  to  see  you  pursuing  this  path  alone, 
but  much  as  I  love  you  I  cannot  pursue  it  with  you." 

Freia,  who  was  sometimes  present  during  these  discussions,  was 
unable  to  appreciate  their  gravity.  Diotima,  whom  she  had  known 
since  childhood,  was  endeared  to  her  by  many  common  memories. 
Thomas,  as  the  brilliant  son  of  a  brilliant  father,  destined  as  every- 
body hoped  to  carry  on  the  age-old  tradition  of  Zahatopolkian 
culture,  inevitably  commanded  the  respect  of  one  to  whom  every- 
thing established  was  sacred.  She  was,  however,  less  perturbed 
than  she  should  have  been,  as  she  spent  most  of  her  time  in  a 
dream-like  daze  of  mystic  exaltation,  and  whatever  did  not  fit  with 
this  mood  seemed  to  her  to  be  due  to  some  misapprehension. 
When  Diotima  said  anything  that  seemed  subversive,  Freia  would 
smile  gently  and  say,  "of  course,  my  dear,  you  don't  really  mean 
that!"  And  Diotima,  who  thought  it  neither  possible  nor  desirable 
to  disturb  Freia's  beliefs,  would  seemingly  acquiesce  as  though  she 
had  been  engaged  in  mere  intellectual  play. 

Diotima's  family  belonged  to  the  highest  and  most  ancient 
aristocracy  of  Peru.  In  the  War  of  Liberation  their  ancestor  had 
commanded  one  of  the  largest  of  Zahatopolk's  armies,  and  through- 
out the  subsequent  centuries  they  had  worthily  upheld  the  estab- 
lished order.  Several  times  the  Bride  of  the  Sun  had  belonged  to 
their  family.  The  portraits  of  these  Brides,  perpetually  wreathed  in 
ever-fresh  myrtle,  occupied  the  place  of  honour  in  the  dining  hall 
of  the  family.  Their  imposing  house  was  in  the  best  quarter  of 
Cuzco  and  had  a  lovely  garden  which  filled  the  steep  hillside 
with  the  colour  and  scent  of  many  flowers.  Freia's  family,  though 
not  quite  so  august,  were  also  aristocratic.  Thomas,  on  the  other 
hand,  owed  his  admission  to  these  exalted  circles  to  the  intellect 


84  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

and  public  service  of  his  distinguished  father.  Some  slight  con- 
descension was  perhaps  natural  in  the  attitude  of  ancient  families 
towards  such  as  he.  But  it  was  recognized  by  the  Government  that 
the  stability  of  the  regime  required  the  continual  services  of  the 
best  available  brains,  and  policy  indicated  as  complete  as  possible 
a  social  acceptance  of  those  who,  by  this  means,  had  risen  in  the 
social  scale.  It  was  not,  therefore,  surprising  that,  when  Diotima 
mentioned  to  her  parents  her  two  friends,  Freia  and  Thomas, 
they  agreed  that  she  should  invite  both  of  them  to  be  inspected  and 
judged  by  the  shrewd  standards  which  ages  of  supremacy  had 
developed.  Her  parents,  though  she  seldom  spoke  to  them  of  her 
secret  thoughts,  had  divined  in  her  an  intellectual  recklessness  that 
they  deeply  deplored.  She  seemed  to  have  the  bad  habit  of  letting 
the  argument  determine  her  conclusion,  instead  of  first  deciding 
on  the  conclusion  and  then  making  the  argument  fit.  There  was  in 
this,  they  felt,  something  anarchic  and  dangerous.  But,  although 
they  were  worried  by  her  wild  speculations  (which  were,  in  fact, 
far  wilder  than  they  knew),  they  thought  them  merely  the 
exuberance  of  youthful  high  spirits  which  a  little  experience  of  the 
real  world  would  subdue.  They  rejoiced  in  her  friendship  with 
Freia,  to  whose  exemplary  piety  many  common  friends  had  borne 
witness.  Sometimes  they  wistfully  regretted  that  their  daughter  did 
not  more  resemble  this  untroubling  saint.  The  testimonials  of 
teachers  to  Diotima's  great  abilities  and  zeal  in  study  did  something 
to  allay  their  fears.  Time,  they  felt,  would  show  her  that  intellect 
is  not  everything,  and  would  give  her  that  moral  earnestness  in 
which  for  the  moment  she  seemed  lacking.  Thomas,  vouched  for 
by  his  father's  great  reputation  and  his  own  excellent  record,  was 
just  such  a  friend  as  they  could  have  wished  for  their  daughter. 
Their  only  hesitation  in  his  regard  was  due  to  his  reputation  for 
brilliant  intellect,  since  it  was  not,  in  their  opinion,  intellect  that 
needed  developing  in  their  daughter.  But  from  all  that  they  could 
learn  about  Thomas,  intellect  had  never  yet  led  him  astray  any 
more  than  it  had  his  father,  and  there  was  every  reason  to  hope 
that  he  would  become  as  valuable  to  the  stability  of  the  social 
order  as  his  distinguished  parent.  Such  were  the  considerations 


ZAHATOPOLK  85 

which  led  Diotima's  mother  to  invite  Thomas  and  Freia  to  her 
tea-table. 

Diotima's  mother,  as  a  hostess,  was  gracious  and  anxious  to  set 
her  guests  at  their  ease,  although  she  could  not  divest  herself  of  a 
grand  manner  which  at  first  they  found  somewhat  intimidating. 
Her  language  was  always  correct,  her  sentiments  always  impeccable. 
No  looseness  of  grammar  or  vocabulary  would  be  overlooked. 
No  sentiment  departing  even  slightly  from  the  correct  would 
escape  at  least  the  censure  of  a  raised  eyebrow.  Diotima  paid  but 
little  respect  to  her  mother's  social  taboos.  Her  language  was 
adventurous;  some  of  her  words  were  too  erudite,  others  had  a 
tincture  of  slang.  She  could  not  resist  wit  that  was  at  times  irreverent, 
and  on  occasion  would  even  make  fun  of  eminent  men  who  were 
her  father's  friends. 

"My  dear,"  said  her  mother,  "you  will  never  get  a  husband  if 
you  use  such  inelegant  expressions  and  show  such  a  lack  of  proper 
respect  to  your  elders."  Seeing  that  Diotima  obviously  thought 
well  of  Thomas,  and  hoping  that  he  might  exert  a  restraining 
influence  upon  her  over-bold  daughter,  she  turned  to  him  and 
said,  "I  am  sure  Professor  Driuzdustades  would  not  approve, 
would  he,  Thomas  ?" 

At  this,  Thomas  was  intolerably  embarrassed.  Secretly  he  agreed 
with  his  hostess,  but  loyalty  would  not  permit  him  to  desert  Diotima. 
However,  Freia  came  to  the  rescue.  She  went  into  raptures  about 
the  beauty  of  the  place. 

"What  happiness  must  be  yours,"  she  said,  "to  sit  in  this 
exquisite  garden  viewing  the  eternal  snows  and  conscious  that  our 
Holy  Realm  is  as  eternal  and  as  sublime  as  those  lofty  peaks !" 

Diotima's  mother  shared  these  sentiments,  but  was  not  quite 
sure  that  it  was  compatible  with  good  taste  to  express  them;  for, 
although  enthusiasm  is  all  very  well  in  its  place,  it  must  always 
be  kept  within  the  limit  of  manners  and  decorum.  While  she  was 
hesitating  for  a  moment  as  to  the  proper  response  to  Freia's 
rhapsody,  Diotima  rushed  in: 

"Come,  come,  Freia,"  she  said,  "the  peaks  are  not  eternal.  We 
know  from  geology  that  they  were  thrust  up  by  a  cataclysm,  and 


86  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

some  day  another  cataclysm  will  bring  them  tumbling  down.  Are 
you  not  afraid  there  may  be  a  tinge  of  blasphemy  in  comparing  the 
Zahatopolkian  regime  to  these  top-heavy  lumps?" 

This  remark  produced  a  pained  silence  which  Thomas  endeav- 
oured to  smooth  over,  saying,  "Oh,  of  course  Diotima  is  only 
teasing.  I  am  afraid  that  sometimes  her  sense  of  humour  runs 
away  with  her." 

"Ah  well,"  said  her  mother,  "I  suppose  we  mustn't  be  too  hard 
upon  her.  I  can  remember  how,  in  earlier  years,  her  dear  father, 
who  is  now  as  grave  as  I  could  wish,  sometimes  pained  me  by 
flippancy  about  eminent  men  of  the  previous  generation.  She  will 
learn  as  we  all  have  to." 

On  this  soothing  note  the  party  broke  up. 

Doubt,  having  once  found  a  lodging  in  Diotima's  thoughts,  was 
nourished  by  various  discoveries.  The  ancient  volume  which  she 
had  found  gave  her  a  taste  for  research  in  parts  of  the  university 
library  that  were  too  dusy  and  archaic  to  be  commonly  visited. 
In  one  of  these  she  found  a  contemporary  account  of  the  wicked 
Inca  who  had  avoided  the  duty  of  eating  the  Sacred  Bride.  She  found 
that  at  the  time  he  had  many  partisans  who  maintained  that  the 
failure  of  the  sun  to  recover  vigour  was  only  apparent.  They 
maintained  that  the  priests  caused  all  public  clocks  to  lose  by  day 
and  gain  by  night,  thereby  making  it  seem  that  the  days  were 
getting  no  longer  and  the  nights  no  shorter.  They  maintained  also 
that  the  Inca's  loss  of  hair  and  teeth  was  due  to  a  slow  poison,  and 
that  he  was  killed,  not  by  lightning,  but  by  a  flash  between  two 
highly-charged  electric  poles.  His  successor  naturally  opposed 
this  sect,  and  it  was  put  down  with  great  ruthlessness.  But  Diotima 
observed  that  only  persecution,  not  argument,  was  employed 
against  it. 

Another  blow  to  her  tottering  faith  was  administered  unwittingly 
by  an  uncle  of  hers  who  held  a  high  position  in  the  Inca's  household. 
This  man  was  at  one  time  very  ill  and,  in  delirium,  said  many 
things  which  those  who  heard  them  regarded  as  insane  ravings. 
To  Diotima,  however,  whose  occasional  duty  it  was  to  nurse  him, 
there  seemed  to  be  truth  in  his  delirious  fantasies. 


ZAHATOPOLK  8j 

"Ha,  ha,"  he  would  laugh,  "people  imagine  that  it  is  the  priests 
who  choose  the  Sacred  Bride.  How  pained  they  would  be  if 
they  knew  she  is  chosen  by  the  Court  eunuchs  as  the  girl  best 
qualified  to  serve  the  Inca's  lusts!" 

The  Court  eunuchs  were  a  body  of  men  whose  only  publicly 
acknowledged  function  was  to  sing  ancient  hymns  to  the  sun  in 
the  magnificent  temple  which  formed  the  centre  of  Zahatopolkian 
religion.  Their  ethereal  and  exquisite  voices  filled  all  hearers  with 
what  they  believed  to  be  the  Divine  Spirit.  While  they  listened 
their  hearts  were  lifted  up  to  Heaven,  and  some  degree  of  mystic 
unity  with  the  Divinity  seemed  to  come  within  the  reach  of  all 
reverent  hearers.  It  was  appalling  to  think  of  these  men  as  panders 
to  a  grossness  that  wore  a  deceitful  mask  of  religion.  And  yet  that 
was  what  her  uncle's  disordered  ravings  compelled  Diotima  to  think. 

These  two  revelations  of  pious  fraud,  one  long  ago,  the  other 
repeated  year  by  year  down  to  the  present  day,  produced  in 
Diotima  a  profound  revulsion  of  which,  however,  for  the  present, 
she  allowed  little  to  appear.  In  her  conversations  with  Thomas  she 
kept  her  most  dangerous  thoughts  to  herself,  hoping  to  lead  him 
on  gently  and  bring  him  little  by  little  to  her  way  of  thinking. 
Any  premature  shock,  she  knew,  would  repel  him.  Freia,  in  spite 
of  her  exquisite  beauty,  was  too  insipid  and  too  unintellectual  to 
excite  Thomas's  deeper  feelings.  Diotima,  on  the  other  hand,  he 
found  intoxicating,  almost  madly  stimulating,  but  at  the  same  time 
terrifying.  He  felt  with  her  the  exhilaration  that  comes  to  a  climber 
on  a  dangerous  glittering  ice-slope.  He  could  not  keep  away,  he 
could  not  acquiesce,  and  he  could  not  wholly  reject. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Freia 

One  day  when  the  trio  were  sitting  by  a  mountain  stream  in  deep 
discussion,  Diotima  saw  peering  at  them  from  behind  the  trees 


88  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

two  men  whom,  by  their  uniform,  she  knew  to  be  court  eunuchs. 
One  of  them  was  pointing  at  Freia  and  the  other  was  gravely 
nodding  his  head.  Her  companions  had  not  perceived  this  scene,  of 
which,  in  view  of  her  uncle's  revelation,  the  significance  was 
obvious.  She  turned  pale,  and  in  a  subdued  voice  said,  "Let  us 
return  into  the  city."  "What  is  the  matter?"  asked  the  others. 
When  they  had  reached  a  safe  distance  she  explained  that  it  had  come 
to  her  knowledge  that  Freia  would  be  the  next  Bride  of  Zahatopolk. 
"But  how  can  you  know?"  they  both  asked.  "That,"  she  replied, 
"is  something  that  I  cannot  now  explain.  But  you  will  find  that  I  am 
right." 

Very  soon  afterwards,  the  choice  of  Freia  was  made  public. 
Freia  was  overwhelmed  with  humble  ecstasy,  and  experienced  all 
those  emotions  which  in  the  days  of  the  Graeco-Judaean  synthesis 
had  been  attributed  to  the  Madonna  at  the  Annunciation.  Diotima 
was  profoundly  shocked,  and  not  prevented  by  religious  faith  from 
feeling  that  her  life-long  friend  was  to  suffer  a  dreadful  fate. 
Thomas  was  of  course  aware  that  Diotima's  emotions  were  not 
such  as  the  orthodoxy  would  demand.  He  could  not  think  her  right 
in  this,  but  he  could  not  bear  the  pain  of  thinking  her  wrong. 
Freia's  parents,  as  was  to  be  expected,  were  overjoyed  that  this 
great  honour  should  come  to  their  family.  Diotima's  mother 
congratulated  her  on  being  a  friend  of  Freia,  and  boasted  of  the 
friendship  to  all  her  visitors.  Freia,  a  few  days  after  the  announce- 
ment, was  removed  from  profane  contacts  and  subjected  to  the  long 
process  of  purification  and  sanctification  that  preceded  her 
apotheosis.  Diotima  mourned  her.  Thomas  tried,  ineffectually,  to 
rejoice  in  the  honour  done  to  her.  Diotima,  having  still  hopes  of 
his  complete  conversion,  took  pains  that  their  disagreements  should 
never  lead  to  a  rupture.  In  this  state  of  doubt  and  suspense  things 
remained  between  them  throughout  the  months  of  Freia's  pre- 
paration. 

Freia,  under  the  influence  of  the  regimen  slowly  perfected 
throughout  the  centuries  by  the  sacred  eunuchs,  became  gradually 
more  and  more  absorbed  by  mystic  ecstasy.  She  was  treated  by 
the  ministrant  eunuchs  as  a  divine  being.  Ancient  and  beautiful 


ZAHATOPOLK  89 

robes,  worn  only  by  Brides  of  Zahatopolk,  were  brought  forth  for 
her  adornment.  Every  morning  precisely  at  sunrise  she  was  taken 
to  bathe  in  a  Sacred  Stream  which  was  forbidden  on  pain  of  death 
to  all  except  the  Brides  of  Zahatopolk.  In  a  jewelled  chapel  of  which 
the  walls  glittered  with  mosaics  depicting  the  earthly  life  of  Zahato- 
polk, she  listened  to  the  sacred  chants  that  the  eunuchs  sang  with 
voices  of  unearthly  purity.  She  was  nourished  upon  special  food 
different  from  that  of  mere  men  and  women.  She  was  given  books 
of  ancient  poetry  celebrating  the  transports  of  the  moon  in  the 
embraces  of  the  sun,  and  pictures  of  Zahatopolk  and  His  Bride  in 
a  holy  and  passionate  embrace.  In  a  world  of  ancient  legend  and 
ritual  the  memories  of  her  previous  daily  life  grew  dim.  She  moved 
and  breathed  as  if  in  a  dream.  And  it  seemed  to  her  that  day  by  day 
the  soul  of  the  Goddess  more  and  more  took  possession  of  her. 

At  length  the  supreme  night  arrived.  Dressed  in  a  robe  of 
brilliant  blue  adorned  with  innumerable  stars,  and  carrying  in  her 
hand  a  flaming  torch,  she  slowly  descended  the  Sacred  Stairs  that 
led  towards  the  waiting  Inca.  And  as  she  descended,  she  sang  a 
chant  of  immense  antiquity  and  almost  unbearable  beauty.  With  the 
last  note  she  reached  the  end  of  the  stairs,  and  saw  before  her  the 
long-awaited  figure  of  the  Inca. 

The  Inca,  a  man  with  thick  lips,  bulbous  nose  and  pig's  eyes 
almost  buried  in  fat,  nevertheless  appeared  to  her  as  a  Divine  Being 
and  a  worthy  embodiment  of  Zahatopolk.  He  took  hold  of  her 
roughly,  saying,  "Now  then,  off  with  that  robe.  Mustn't  keep  me 
waiting  all  night."  She  felt  that  this  is  how  a  God  should  behave, 
and  she  welcomed  the  opportunity  to  humble  herself  before  Him. 
When  the  rite  had  been  performed,  He  fell  asleep  and  snored,  while 
she  reverently  contemplated  His  sleeping  form.  In  the  middle  of  the 
night  the  priests  very  quietly  opened  a  secret  door  and  beckoned 
to  her.  Slowly,  ecstatically,  she  followed  them  to  her  death. 

In  due  course  the  Inca  woke  up  and  descended  to  his  breakfast. 
"Well,  at  any  rate,"  he  murmured  with  his  first  mouthful,  "they've 
cooked  her  rather  well  this  year." 


<)0  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

CHAPTER  V 
Diotima 

After  Freia  had  been  led  away  to  deification  and  death,  Diotima's 
mood  changed.  She  had  been  full  of  gaiety  and  wit.  She  had  loved 
intellectual  play,  and  would  follow  out  an  argument  with  more 
regard  for  logic  than  for  social  implications.  Now,  however,  under 
the  impact  of  the  loss  of  Freia,  she  became  oppressed  with  the 
social  consequences  of  false  beliefs.  Not  a  word  of  the  official 
theology  could  she  any  longer  accept.  It  became  clear  to  her  that 
Zahatopolk  had  been  a  mere  man,  and  that  his  doctrine  of  Peruvian 
supremacy  was  nothing  but  a  very  human  embodiment  of  national 
vanity.  The  whole  of  the  rites  connected  with  the  winter  solstice 
came  to  seem  to  her  at  once  absurd  and  cruel.  Freia,  she  felt,  had 
been  sacrificed  not  to  a  God,  but  to  the  lusts  of  a  brute.  But  rebellion 
against  so  firmly  rooted  a  system  would  be  no  Hght  matter,  and 
for  a  time  she  confined  herself  to  inward  debate.  As  rebellion 
became  more  complete  in  her  thoughts,  she  increasingly  suppressed 
its  outward  manifestations.  Thomas,  who  had  dreaded  her  rebel- 
liousness, hoped  that  it  was  subsiding.  When  he  argued  with  her 
against  those  first  beginnings  of  doubt  which  she  had  expressed 
to  him  at  an  earlier  stage,  she  did  not  rebut  his  arguments,  and  he 
fancied  that  he  had  convinced  her.  She  saw  that  he  loved  her,  and 
she  could  have  loved  him  in  return  but  for  a  growing  sense  of 
dedication  to  a  task  of  appalling  difficulty.  This  feeling  set  her  apart 
and  made  it  impossible  for  her  to  yield  whole-heartedly  to  any 
passion  for  a  merely  human  object.  Thomas  sensed  her  aloofness 
and  suffered  from  it.  At  length  a  day  came  when  she  decided  that 
she  could  no  longer  hide  from  him  the  thoughts  which  dominated 
her  every  waking  moment. 

Early  one  morning  Thomas  and  Diotima  walked  together  in  a 
deep  Andean  valley.  The  warm  beauty  of  a  profusion  of  spring 
flowers  was  at  their  feet.  Above  them,  reaching  to  incredible 
heights,  were  snowy  peaks  thrusting  almost  insolently  into  the  deep 


ZAHATOPOLK  $l 

blue  of  the  upper  sky.  Most  parts  of  the  valley  were  still  in  shade, 
but  here  and  there  rays  of  dazzling  sunshine  penetrated  between  the 
shadows  of  the  mountains.  The  chiselled  calm  of  Diotima's  perfect 
features  seemed  to  Thomas  a  synthesis  of  the  warm  beauty  below 
and  the  cold  sublimity  above.  The  scene  and  the  woman  combined 
to  produce  in  him  a  feeling  of  almost  more  than  human  ecstasy. 
Love  burned  in  him  like  a  fire,  but  was  kept  in  check  by  something 
more  than  love — awe  and  wonder  and  reverence  and  a  realization 
of  what  it  is  possible  for  a  human  being  to  be.  No  ordinary  words 
of  love  seemed  adequate.  And  for  a  time  he  walked  in  quivering 
silence.  At  last  he  turned  to  her  and  said:  "At  this  moment  I  am 
beginning  to  know  how  life  should  be  lived." 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "it  should  be  soft  and  lovely  like  the  flowers, 
it  should  be  immovable  and  clear  like  the  peaks,  and  it  should  be 
immeasurable  and  profound  like  the  sky.  It  is  possible  for  life  to 
be  lived  so.  But  not  amid  such  ugliness  and  horror  as  reigns  in  our 
community." 

"Ugliness  and  horror!"  he  exclaimed.  "What  do  you  mean?" 

"There  is  ugliness,"  she  said,  "when  a  mere  human  being, 
because  he  is  thought  to  be  a  God,  is  allowed  to  commit 
abominations." 

At  these  words  Thomas  trembled  and  shrank  away,  "A  mere 
human  being?"  he  queried.  "You  cannot  mean  the  divine 
Zahatopolk!" 

"I  do,"  she  said,  "he  is  not  divine.  The  myth  that  exalts  him 
has  been  created  by  fear:  fear  of  death,  fear  of  the  blows  of  fate, 
fear  of  the  powers  of  nature,  and  fear  of  the  tyranny  of  man.  From 
these  peaks  above  us  swift  death  from  time  to  time  rolls  into  the 
valleys  beneath.  The  powers  that  rule  in  the  peaks  are  felt  to  be 
cruel,  and  it  is  thought  that  only  a  sympathetic  cruelty  can  appease 
their  terrible  implacability.  But  all  fear  is  ignoble,  and  the  myths 
that  it  generates  are  ignoble,  and  the  men  whom  the  myths  exalt 
are  ignoble.  Zahatopolk  is  no  God,  but  a  gross  man,  in  many  ways 
lower  than  the  beasts.  The  rite  in  which  Freia  was  sacrificed  is  not 
of  divine  origin.  Nothing  is  of  divine  origin.  The  gods  are  shadows 
of  our  fears  upon  the  opacity  of  the  night.  They  embody  the 


$2  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

abasement  of  man  before  the  forces  that  can  destroy  him  physically. 
They  embody  the  slavery  to  time,  which  cannot  value  the  eternal 
moment  if  in  the  temporal  order  it  is  but  a  moment.  I  will  not 
yield  to  this  prostration.  While  I  live  I  will  stand  upright  like  the 
mountains.  If  disaster  comes,  as  no  doubt  it  will,  it  can  be  only 
outward  disaster.  The  citidal  of  my  belief  in  what  can  be  will 
remain  unsubdued." 

While  she  spoke,  an  appalling  conflict  seemed  to  tear  him 
asunder.  One  part,  the  part  that  but  a  moment  before  had  seemed 
one  with  her  in  a  transcendent  unity,  was  fired  by  her  words  and 
longed  to  agree.  But  another  part,  just  as  strong  if  not  stronger, 
stood  out  against  her.  All  that  he  had  been  taught,  all  that  he  knew 
of  the  society  in  which  they  lived,  all  the  feelings  of  awe  and  rever- 
ence which  had  been  instilled  into  him  since  infancy,  rose  in 
opposition,  and  the  cold  Godless  world  which  she  portrayed  filled 
him  with  cosmic  terror.  Better,  he  felt,  a  God  who  might  be  cruel, 
but  who  at  least  was  not  utterly  alien,  since  he  experienced  passions 
like  our  own;  better  such  a  God  than  a  vast,  cold,  lifeless  universe, 
unthinkingly  generating  and  sweeping  away,  caring  nothing  for 
human  beings,  whom  it  had  produced  without  intention  and  would 
destroy  without  compunction.  This  cosmic  terror  was  for  the  time 
being  stronger  even  than  his  love.  Pale  and  trembling,  he  turned 
towards  her  and  said:  "No.  I  cannot  accept  your  world,  I  cannot 
live  with  your  thoughts.  I  cannot  keep  alive  the  flickering  flame 
of  human  warmth  amid  such  a  chill  blast  of  immeasurable  inhu- 
manity. If  it  is  to  be  your  task  to  destroy  the  faith  of  my  fathers, 
we  must  go  our  separate  ways." 

They  walked  on  slowly  and  in  silence  until  they  came  to  the 
one  house  that  the  valley  contained.  There  they  found  the  Inca's 
eunuchs  in  waiting.  "You  have  been  chosen,"  they  said  to  Diotima, 
and  bore  her  off.  Thomas  gazed  after  her  until  she  was  lost  to  sight. 
But  he  said  no  word  and  made  no  movement. 

The  choice  of  Diotima  as  the  Bride  of  the  Year  was  communi- 
cated officially  to  her  parents,  and  also  to  Professor  Driuzdustades 
to  explain  her  absence  from  his  classes.  Her  parents,  following 
immemorial  custom,  gave  a  great  party  to  celebrate  the  honour 


ZAHATOPOLK  $3 

done  to  their  daughter.  All  the  aristocracy  of  Cuzco  came  with 
wedding  gifts  and  congratulatory  speeches.  Her  mother  accepted 
the  gifts  and  speeches  with  a  courteous  pretence  of  humility.  Her 
father,  upright  and  rather  portly,  preserved  a  soldierly  demeanour 
in  which  satisfaction  was  half-concealed  by  decorum.  The  party 
was  an  immense  social  success,  and  Diotima's  family  was  felt  to 
have  become  even  more  exalted  than  before. 

The  Professor  also  felt  that  he  enjoyed  some  reflection  of 
Diotima's  glory.  Doubtless  the  Moon  Goddess  had  observed  that 
under  his  influence  Diotima  had  become  worthy  to  be  the  vehicle 
of  incarnation.  Professor  Driuzdustades  congratulated  his  son 
upon  his  friendship  with  the  exalted  lady,  but  was  somewhat 
disquieted  to  observe  that  Thomas  did  not  seem  as  elated  as  the 
occasion  warranted.  At  first,  however,  he  consoled  himself  with  the 
thought  that,  however  shocking  to  strictly  correct  sentiment,  some 
regret  in  die  loss  of  Diotima's  companionship  might  be  excused  in 
one  so  young  as  Thomas. 

But  within  a  few  days  dreadful  rumours  began  to  circulate.  It 
was  whispered  that  Diotima  was  not  accepting  the  honour  in  the 
right  spirit,  that  she  was  refusing  to  do  her  part  in  the  purificatory 
ceremonies,  that  she  was  denying  any  awareness  of  the  Moon 
Goddess  entering  her  body,  that  she  was  speaking  disrespectfully 
of  the  Inca,  and  even — Oh  depth  of  infamy ! — maintaining  that  the 
sun  and  moon  would  get  on  just  as  well  if  the  rites  of  the  Epiphany 
were  not  performed. 

These  rumours,  alas,  were  but  too  well  founded.  Priests  and 
eunuchs  alike  were  filled  with  consternation.  Nothing  even  faintly 
analogous  had  happened  since  that  long  ago  time  when  the  False 
Inca  had  refused  to  eat  the  Bride.  In  their  perplexity  they  decided 
to  temporize.  They  would  not  let  the  Inca  know  of  Diotima's 
recalcitrance,  but  they  would  bring  all  possible  pressure  to  bear 
upon  her  in  the  hope  that  her  resolution  might  be  broken  and  she 
might  consent  to  conform.  With  this  end  in  view,  they  arranged 
a  series  of  interviews  with  those  whom  they  thought  most  likely 
to  convince  her. 

The  first  of  these  interviews  was  with  her  mother.  Her  mother 


94  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

had  been  proud  and  somewhat  imperious,  little  given  to  the  display 
of  emotion,  but  always  self-contained  and  self-controlled.  Now  all 
this  was  changed.  She  felt  utterly  humiliated.  She  could  not  face 
the  world.  She  dared  not  see  her  friends  for  fear  of  their  criticism 
or — what  would  be  even  worse — their  commiseration.  She  found 
her  daughter  in  a  bare  cell,  dressed  in  a  penitential  garb,  and  kept 
on  a  diet  of  bread  and  water.  Convulsed  with  sobs  and  with  tears 
coursing  down  her  cheeks,  she  stammered  out  incoherent  words 
of  sorrow  and  reproof. 

"O  Diotima,"  she  said,  "how  can  you  inflict  upon  your  father 
and  mother  this  dreadful  depth  of  degradation?  Have  you  no 
memory  of  the  years  of  your  innocent  childhood,  when  by  my  care 
you  grew  in  wisdom  and  stature  and  daily  raised  higher  our  hopes 
for  your  future?  Have  you  no  feeling  for  the  proud  family  which 
for  many  centuries  has  borne  the  banner  of  history  in  this  glorious 
land?  Can  you  inflict  upon  those  who  have  loved  you  the  most 
dreadful  fate  that  can  befall  a  human  being — I  mean  the  shame 
that  is  being  brought  upon  us  by  a  shameless  daughter?  O  Diotima, 
I  cannot  bring  myself  to  believe  it.  Say  that  it  is  but  an  evil  dream 
and  that  my  love  may  go  out  to  you  as  heretofore."  At  this  point 
sobs  choked  her  utterance  and  she  could  say  no  more. 

Throughout  her  mother's  broken  words  Diotima  remained 
unmoved.  Proud  and  apparently  cold,  she  replied: 

"Mother,  something  is  involved  which  is  greater  than  parental 
affection,  greater  than  family  pride,  greater  even  than  this  realm 
which  has  stood  for  a  thousand  years.  For  this  proud  realm,  though 
I  know  that  you  cannot  recognize  the  fact,  is  built  upon  lies  and 
cruelties  and  abominations.  To  these  I  cannot  be  a  party.  If  I  seem 
unmoved  by  your  tears,  it  is  not  from  coldness.  It  is  because  I 
burn  with  another  and  a  greater  fire  than  any  that  you  can  imagine. 
You  cannot  either  understand  or  approve,  and  I  beg  you  to  forget 
that  you  were  ever  afflicted  with  such  a  daughter." 

Slowly,  in  utter  despair,  her  mother  turned  away  and  left 
Diotima  in  solitude. 

Her  mother  having  failed,  her  father,  next  day,  was  admitted  to 
her  cell.  His  line  was  somewhat  different  from  her  mother's. 


ZAHATOPOLK  $5 

"Come,  come,"  he  said,  "why  are  you  being  such  an  obstinate 
young  fool  ?  I  see  that  you  are  upset  by  having  learnt  too  soon  and 
too  quickly  things  which  we  who  live  about  the  Court  have  long 
known  and  accepted.  You  don't  suppose,  do  you,  that  sensible  men 
believe  all  that  palaver  about  the  sun  and  moon?  Or  imagine  that 
the  Inca,  whom  we  all  know  and  despise,  becomes  divine  once  a 
year  by  the  calendar?  We  know  perfectly  well  that  no  religious 
motives  inspire  him  during  what  is  called  the  Holy  Night:  but  we 
do  not  make  a  hullabaloo  about  it  as  you  threaten  to  do,  for  we 
know  that  these  beliefs,  however  groundless  they  may  be,  are 
useful  to  the  State.  They  cause  the  Government  to  be  revered,  and 
enable  us  to  preserve  order  at  home  and  empire  abroad.  What  do 
you  suppose  would  happen  if  the  populace  came  to  think  as  you  do  ? 
There  would  be  disorders  in  Peru;  there  would  be  insurrections 
abroad;  and  very  soon  the  whole  fabric  of  civilized  society  would 
be  in  tatters.  Rash  girl !  You  refuse  to  be  a  sacrifice  to  the  Inca,  but 
you  have  not  thought  that  the  true  sacrifice  is  to  Law  and  Order 
and  Social  Stability,  not  to  a  gross  prince.  You  prate  of  truth,  but 
how  can  truth  preserve  an  empire?  Has  the  Professor  failed  to 
teach  you  that  all  empires,  always,  have  been  built  upon  useful 
lies  ?  I  am  afraid  you  are  an  anarchist,  and  if  you  do  not  recant,  you 
can  scarcely  hope  that  the  State  will  show  you  mercy." 

"Father,"  she  replied,  "it  is  natural,  I  suppose,  in  view  of  our 
family  traditions,  that  the  Peruvian  State  should  be  a  God  to  you. 
Some  effort  of  imagination  is  needed  to  think  of  another  order  of 
society  than  that  in  which  you  have  lived  all  your  life.  And,  Father, 
I  am  afraid  that  imagination  is  not  your  strongest  point.  I  see  in 
my  thoughts  a  better  world  than  that  which  our  race  has  created: 
a  world  containing  more  justice,  more  mercy,  more  love,  and, 
above  all,  more  truth.  Cataclysms  and  disorders  there  may  be  on 
the  road  to  this  better  world,  but  even  they  are  to  be  preferred 
to  the  dead  rigidity  of  our  public  and  private  abominations." 

At  this  her  father  became  red  with  fury,  and,  exclaiming  in  a 
loud  voice,  "Impertinent  child,  I  leave  you  to  your  fate!"  he 
marched  out  into  the  sunshine. 

The  next  to  visit  the  obstinate  prisoner  was  the  Professor.  He 


$6  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

entered  her  cell  with  an  air  of  suave  and  hypothetical  benignity, 
and  addressed  her  in  tones  which  masked  authority  by  their 
intended  persuasiveness.  "My  poor  girl,"  he  said,  "I  am  sorry  to 
see  you  here,  and  I  cannot  but  think  that  some  part  of  the  blame 
must  be  mine,  for  in  the  year  during  which  you  have  listened  to 
my  indoctrinating  lectures  I  ought  to  have  succeeded  in  conveying 
to  you  a  more  just  apprehension  of  social  duty  than  is  indicated  by 
your  present  predicament.  But  tell  me,  Diotima,  at  what  points, 
and  for  what  reasons,  do  you  dissent  from  the  doctrines  which  it 
has  fallen  to  my  unworthy  self  to  endeavour  to  instil?" 

"Well,"  she  replied,  "since  you  ask  me,  I  will  tell  you.  I  don't 
believe  your  facts,  I  don't  believe  your  theories.  I  think  your 
conception  of  social  utility  intolerably  narrow  and  your  belief 
in  the  unchangeability  of  dogma  so  wooden  as  to  bring  death  to 
intellect  and  feeling  alike.  I  think  your  indifference  to  truth 
revolting,  and  your  subservience  to  the  powers  that  be,  toad-eating 
and  contemptible.  Now,  having  cleared  the  air,  I  am  willing  to 
hear  what  you  have  to  say." 

At  these  rude  words  the  Professor  flushed,  and  for  a  moment  he 
was  tempted  to  retort  with  mere  abuse,  but  that  would  have  been 
to  betray  the  traditions  of  his  order.  Diotima  had  been  blunt.  She 
had  eschewed  ambiguity  and  vagueness  in  a  manner  which  he 
could  not  too  deeply  deplore.  She  had  been  content  to  dwell  in 
those  regions  of  mere  fact  which  to  the  initiate  are  but  the  foothills 
of  the  lofty  peaks  of  wisdom.  Restraining  his  annoyance  with  an 
effort,  he  told  himself  that  the  girl  was  over- wrought  and  that  the 
diet  of  bread  and  water  might  well  cause  bad  temper.  The  habits 
of  a  lifetime  of  lecturing  came  to  his  aid,  and  he  replied  to  her 
diatribe  in  a  manner  truly  admirable  in  view  of  his  greatness  and 
her  youth. 

"Diotima,"  he  said,  "there  are  some  things  that  you  do  not  seem 
to  know  and  that,  even  at  this  late  hour,  I  must  put  before  you  with 
all  the  power  at  my  command.  I  will  begin  with  what  is  at  the 
basis  of  all  else :  Do  you  deny  the  Godhead  of  the  Holy  Zahatopolk  ?" 

"I  do,"  she  replied.  "We  are  taught  that  he  descended  from 
Heaven  in  a  miraculous  manner.  For  my  part  I  believe  that  he 


ZAHATOPOLK  97 

descended  in  a  helicopter  from  a  plane  hidden  above  the  clouds. 
We  are  told  that  he  did  not  die,  but  ascended  miraculously  into 
Heaven  when  his  work  on  earth  was  ended.  This,  also,  I  do  not 
believe.  I  believe  that  a  camarilla  of  his  generals  surrounded  him 
during  his  last  illness  and  kept  him  from  all  contact  with  the  outer 
world.  I  believe  that  they  threw  his  corpse  into  the  crater  of 
Cotopaxi.  Legends  to  this  effect  have  been  handed  down  secretly  in 
my  family,  whose  ancestor  was  the  ringleader  in  this  proceeding. 
All  are  sworn  to  secrecy  and  only  the  men  are  initiated.  But 
men  have  fevers,  and  fevers  bring  delirium,  and  in  delirium  even 
the  gravest  secrets  can  be  blabbed." 

At  this  point  the  Professor  saw  that  a  lecture  on  Truth  was 
called  for.  "Granted,  my  dear  girl,"  he  said,  "that  on  the  mundane 
level  of  sensible  fact  things  were  as  you  say,  do  you  not  realize 
that  there  is  a  higher  sense  in  which  the  orthodox  doctrine  of  our 
land  conveys  a  truth  more  profound  than  any  mere  legend  of 
helicopters  and  military  camarillas?  What  have  helicopters  to  do 
with  Divinity?  They  are  mere  contrivances:  ingenious,  no  doubt; 
convenient,  no  doubt;  but  unworthy  to  hold  a  central  place  in  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  cosmogony.  If,  indeed,  our  Divine 
Founder  deigned  to  make  use  of  some  such  mechanism,  He  did  so, 
no  doubt,  for  a  wise  purpose  which  it  is  not  for  us  to  question. 
And  when  you  deny  that  He  descended  from  Heaven,  are  you  so 
certain  that  you  know  where  Heaven  is  ?  Have  you  never  learned 
the  great  spiritual  truth  that  Heaven  is  wherever  there  are  heavenly 
thoughts?  And  wherever  Zahatopolk  may  have  been,  there,  rest 
assured,  heavenly  thoughts  had  a  home.  Of  His  death  very  similar 
things  may  be  said.  What  if  His  earthly  integument  became  cold  and 
lifeless  ?  What  if  His  disciples  reverently  restored  it  to  that  terres- 
trial fire  which  of  all  things  on  this  earth  is  nearest  to  the  Divine 
Fire  that  had  enabled  Him  to  instruct  His  disciples  ?  It  was  not  the 
earthly  integument  that  was  to  be  worshipped,  for  our  God  is  to 
be  worshipped  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth,  and  Spirit  and  Truth  dwell 
in  the  soul,  not  in  the  body.  The  rash  words  that  you  uttered 
concerning  the  Most  High  God  may  have  been  in  some  gross 
sense  not  out  of  harmony  with  material  fact,  but  spiritually,  as  I 
D 


$8  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

have  shown  you,  and  in  the  only  sense  that  concerns  us  as  beings 
partaking,  however  imperfectly,  of  the  Divine  Essence,  they  are 
utterly  false  and  to  be  contemned  with  all  the  force  that  our  Holy 
Religion  can  inspire/ ' 

"Professor,"  the  girl  replied,  "what  you  say  is  of  course  very 
impressive,  but  I  have  arrived  at  a  view  which  I  fear  you  may  find 
shocking.  I  think  that  there  are  facts  and  fictions,  there  is  truth  and 
there  are  lies.  I  know  that  those  who  preach  the  doctrine  of  the 
Golden  Mean,  of  which  I  suspect  you  of  being  an  adherent,  con- 
sider that  one  should  observe  the  golden  mean  between  truth  and 
falsehood,  as  you  so  admirably  did  in  the  speech  to  which  I  have 
just  listened.  But,  to  my  mind,  facts  are  harsh  and  will  not  be 
denied.  I  know  that  in  a  brutal  orgy  the  sadistic  Inca  first  enjoyed, 
and  then  ate,  my  friend  Freia.  This  is  fact.  And  however  you  may 
clothe  the  fact  in  a  mantle  of  mist  and  myth,  it  will  remain  a  fact, 
and  so  long  as  you  try  to  hide  it  from  your  gaze  you  will  share  its 
vileness  and  it  will  pollute  you." 

"Come,  come,"  said  the  Professor,  "this  is  strong  language,  and 
I  cannot  think  that  you  have  studied  the  philosophical  theory  of 
truth  as  deeply  as  your  academic  duty  demanded  that  you  should. 
Do  you  not  know  that  the  truth  of  a  doctrine  lies  in  its  social 
utility  and  its  spiritual  depth,  not  in  some  wretched  vulgar  accuracy 
such  as  can  be  measured  by  a  foot-rule  in  the  hands  of  a  clod  ? 
Measured  by  any  true  standard,  how  paltry  are  your  feelings 
concerning  your  friend  Freia!  How  much  more  profound,  how 
much  more  consonant  with  the  needs  of  the  human  race,  was  her 
ecstasy  in  those  moments  of  apotheosis !  Consider  what,  for  her, 
has  been  achieved.  Through  a  few  brief  moments,  some  aspects  of 
which  you,  in  your  arrogance,  find  revolting,  she  has  become  one 
with  the  Moon  Goddess.  In  eternal  calm  and  eternal  beauty,  what 
was  imperishable  in  her  sails  through  the  skies,  exempt  from  the 
sorrows  and  tribulations  of  this  mortal  life.  And  consider  what 
mankind  owes  to  that  majestic  ritual  in  which  her  earthly  life  was 
ended.  Consider  the  poetry,  the  slow-moving  music,  the  glorious 
mosaics,  and  the  Temple  whose  sublime  and  severe  lines  draw  eye 
and  soul  alike  towards  heaven.  Would  you  have  all  this  perish 


ZAHATOPOLK  ,99 

from  the  earth?  Would  you  have  mankind  reduced  to  a  dusty, 
book-keeping  pedestrianism  ?  Would  you  have  poetry  and  music 
and  architecture  perish?  Yet  how  could  any  of  these  survive  without 
the  divine  myth  (I  use  the  words  in  no  derogatory  sense)  by  which 
they  have  been  inspired? 

"But  if  art  and  beauty  mean  nothing  to  you,  what  of  the  social 
structure?  What  of  law,  what  of  morality,  what  of  government? 
Do  you  suppose  that  these  could  survive?  Do  you  suppose  that 
men  would  abstain  from  murder,  and  theft,  and  even  intercourse 
with  non-Peruvians,  if  they  did  not  feel  the  eye  of  Zahatopolk 
upon  them?  And  do  you  not  see  that,  since  the  true  is  what  is 
socially  useful,  the  doctrines  of  our  holy  religion  are  true  ?  Renounce, 
I  beseech  you,  your  self-willed  pride;  submit  yourself  to  the 
wisdom  of  the  ages;  and,  by  so  doing,  put  an  end  to  the  torment 
and  shame  that  you  are  inflicting  upon  your  parents,  your  teachers 
and  your  friends." 

"No!"  exclaimed  Diotima.  "No!  a  thousand  times  no!  This 
higher  truth  of  which  you  speak  is  to  me  only  higher  humbug. 
This  social  utility  of  which  you  make  so  much  is  only  the  preser- 
vation of  unjust  privilege.  This  marvellous  morality  of  which  you 
prate  justifies  the  oppression  and  degradation  of  the  great  majority 
of  the  human  race.  My  eyes  are  opened,  and  not  all  your  tortuous 
words  can  induce  me  to  close  them  again." 

The  Professor,  incensed  at  last,  exclaimed:  "Then  perish  in  your 
stiff-necked  arrogance,  wretched  apostate!  I  leave  you  to  the  fate 
that  you  have  so  richly  deserved."  And  with  that  he  left  her. 

Only  one  possibility  of  bringing  Diotima  to  repentance  remained. 
It  was  known  that  Thomas  had  loved  her,  and  it  was  hoped  that 
she  had  loved  Thomas.  Perhaps  love  would  effect  what  authority 
had  failed  to  do.  It  was  decided  that  Thomas  should  have  an 
interview  with  her,  but  that,  if  he  failed,  no  further  effort  should  be 
made  to  turn  her  from  the  error  of  her  ways. 

Thomas  had  been  passing  through  a  very  difficult  time  of 
conflict,  fear  and  misery.  As  a  man  in  love,  he  suffered  from  the 
death  of  his  hopes.  As  an  ambitious  youth,  whose  path  to  success 
hitherto  had  seemed  plain,  he  dreaded  the  suspicion  that  might 


700  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

attach  to  him  as  the  intimate  friend  of  a  heretic.  As  a  student  of 
theology  and  history,  who  had  never  on  his  own  account  seen 
reason  to  question  his  father's  wisdom,  he  was  appalled  by  the 
dangerous  consequences  that  would  ensue  if  Diotima's  beliefs 
became  common.  Since  her  apostasy  he  had  found  many  former 
friends  avoiding  him,  and  he  saw  that  he  was  losing  the  position 
of  a  leader  in  his  own  group.  His  father,  returning  furious  from  his 
interview  with  Diotima,  spoke  to  him  with  grave  severity: 

"Thomas,"  he  said,  "Diotima  is  inspired  by  the  Spirit  of  Evil, 
to  which  in  my  theology  I  have  hitherto  given  insufficient  attention. 
Dangerous  thoughts  emanate  from  her  like  lurid  flames  from  a 
sulphurous  fire.  I  do  not  know  what  lodgment  the  poison  may 
have  found  in  your  own  brain.  For  your  sake,  I  hope  not 
much.  But  if  you  are  to  recover  the  general  respect  which  has 
hitherto  rejoiced  my  parental  heart,  you  will  have  to  be  very  clear, 
and  make  it  very  clear  to  all  and  sundry,  that  you  are  utterly 
opposed  to  her  vile  heresies,  and  that  no  lingering  affection  will 
blunt  the  edge  of  your  desire  to  see  her  suffer  the  just  penalty  of  her 
infamy.  There  is,  however,  still  a  faint  hope.  It  may  be  that  you  will 
succeed  where  her  parents  and  I  have  failed.  If  you  do,  all  will  be 
well.  But  if  you  do  not,  it  will  be  your  duty  to  prove  by  your  zeal 
that  you  have  suffered  no  contamination." 

With  these  alarming  words  still  ringing  in  his  ears,  Thomas 
found  himself  admitted  to  Diotima's  cell.  For  a  moment  the 
spectacle  of  her  beauty  and  her  calm  overwhelmed  him.  Human 
love,  and  a  passionate  longing  that  she  might  yet  be  saved,  swept 
away  in  that  first  instant  both  prudence  and  orthodoxy.  He  burst 
into  tears  and  exclaimed,  "O  Diotima,  would  that  I  could  save 
you!" 

"My  poor  Thomas,"  she  replied,  "how  can  you  cherish  so 
foolish  a  hope?  Whatever  I  may  do,  my  life  is  forfeit.  Either  I  die 
as  the  Bride  of  Zahatopolk,  with  public  honour  and  inward  shame, 
or  I  die  as  a  criminal,  despised  and  execrated  except  by  my  own 
conscience." 

"Your  own  conscience!"  he  answered.  "How  can  you  set  it 
up  as  the  sole  arbiter  against  so  much  wisdom  and  such  long  ages  ? 


ZAHATOPOLK  1 01 

O  Diotima,  how  can  you  be  so  sure  ?  How  can  you  know  that  all 
of  us  are  wrong?  Have  you  no  respect  for  my  father?  Are  you 
willing  to  besmirch  your  ancestors  ?  I  have  loved  you.  I  have  hoped 
that  you  might  love  me.  But  that  hope,  I  see,  was  vain.  It  is  anguish 
to  say  so,  but  I  cannot  continue  to  love  you  while  you  lacerate  all 
my  deepest  feelings.  O  Diotima,  it  is  more  than  I  can  bear!" 

"I  am  truly  sorry,"  she  said,  "to  have  brought  upon  you  this 
cruel  dilemma.  Hitherto,  you  have  had  every  reason  to  expect  a 
career  both  smooth  and  honourable.  Henceforth,  you  have  to 
choose.  If  you  condemn  me,  your  career  may  still  be  smooth.  If  you 
do  not,  it  may  be  honourable.  But  I  know,  however  you  may 
disguise  it  from  yourself,  that  in  your  heart  of  hearts  you  cannot 
be  happy  if  you  condemn  me.  You  may,  perhaps,  during  the  busy 
hours  of  the  day,  silence  your  doubts  while  you  listen  to  public 
applause;  but  in  the  night,  you  will  see  a  vision  in  which  I  shall 
be  beckoning  you  towards  a  happier  world.  And  as  you  turn  your 
back  upon  me,  you  will  wake  in  agony.  For  I  know  that  you  have 
seen,  if  only  briefly,  that  vision  for  the  sake  of  which  I  am  willing 
to  be  condemned.  It  is  not,  as  we  pretend,  the  sun  and  moon  that 
inspire  our  official  creed.  It  is  pride  and  fear:  pride  in  our  Empire, 
and  fear  lest  we  may  lose  it.  It  is  not  upon  these  passions  that  human 
life  should  be  built.  It  should  be  built  upon  truth  and  love.  It 
should  be  lived  without  fear,  in  a  happiness  that  all  can  share.  It 
should  be  unable  to  find  a  contentment  resting  upon  the  degrada- 
tion of  others.  It  should  be  ashamed  to  aim  at  a  paltry  physical 
safety  at  the  expense  of  the  inner  springs  of  joy  and  life  which  well 
up  in  those  who  open  their  spirit  to  the  world  in  fearless  adventure. 
We  have  let  ourselves  be  bound  in  chains.  Outside  our  own  land 
the  chains  have  been  forced  upon  their  victims  by  us.  We  have 
not  realized  that  whoever  imprisons  another  becomes  himself  a 
prisoner,  a  prisoner  of  fear  and  hate.  And  the  chains  which  we  have 
forged  for  others  have  bound  us  in  a  mental  dungeon.  Remember 
the  sun  that  found  its  way  into  our  valley.  Even  so,  light  must 
fall  upon  dark  places  of  the  world.  And  however  little  you  may 
know  it  now,  it  will  be  your  mission  when  I  am  dead  to  carry  on 
this  work." 


102  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

For  a  moment  her  words  found  an  echo  in  his  heart.  But  he 
summoned  up  his  resolution,  and  his  momentary  yielding  turned 
to  anger.  "How  can  you  think  so!  How  can  you  think  that  such 
high-flown  verbiage  can  make  me  abandon  all  that  I  revere! 
Further  speech  with  you  is  useless.  You  must  die.  And  I  must  live, 
to  combat  the  evil  that  you  think  good/'  With  these  words  he 
rushed  from  her  cell. 

After  Thomas's  failure,  the  authorities  gave  up  hope  of  inducing 
Diotima  to  recant.  A  new  Bride  was  chosen  and  Diotima  was 
condemned  to  die  publicly  at  the  very  moment  when  she  should 
have  enjoyed  mystic  unity  with  the  Divinity. 

The  day  of  expiation  was  proclaimed  a  public  holiday.  The 
stake  was  erected  in  the  central  square  of  the  city.  Seats  for  the 
notables  were  in  the  front  ranks.  Behind,  the  whole  population 
of  the  city  stood  in  greedy  expectation.  They  laughed  and  joked 
and  jeered.  They  ate  nuts  and  oranges.  They  made  coarse  jests, 
and  exulted  in  the  expectation  of  the  torture  they  were  about  to 
witness.  The  notables  in  the  front  rows  were  more  dignified,  and 
the  Inca  on  His  throne  was  majestically  silent.  Thomas,  as  his 
father's  son,  was  privileged  to  sit  among  the  notables.  He  had  been 
suspected  of  sharing  Diotima's  heresy,  and  had  cleared  himself 
of  this  suspicion  with  some  vehemence.  Both  as  a  reward  and  as  a 
test,  he  was  to  have  a  full  view  of  her  death. 

She  was  led  in  naked,  and  preserved  a  calm  and  unmoved 
demeanour.  The  crowd  shouted:  "There's  the  wicked  woman! 
Now  she'll  find  out  who's  God !"  She  was  tied  to  the  stake,  and 
flaming  torches  kindled  the  fire.  As  the  flames  reached  her,  she 
looked  at  Thomas — a  strange  and  piercing  look,  expressing  at 
once  anguish,  pity,  and  appeal,  pity  for  his  weakness  and  appeal 
to  carry  on  her  work.  Her  anguish  tore  his  heart,  her  pity  bruised 
his  manhood,  and  her  appeal  kindled  in  his  mind  a  flame  scarcely 
less  searing  than  that  which  was  consuming  her  body.  In  a  blinding 
moment  he  saw  that  he  had  been  wrong;  he  saw  that  what  was 
being  done  was  an  abomination;  he  saw  that  she  stood  for  what 
can  be  splendid  in  human  life,  and  that  the  dignitaries  and  the 
multitude  alike  were  grovelling  victims  of  bestial  fear.  In  this  one 


^ti^&riS^ 


104  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

terrible  moment  he  repented — but  repentance  is  too  mild  a  word 
for  what  he  experienced.  He  experienced  a  passion  as  intense  as 
that  which  had  upheld  her  in  the  flames,  a  passion  to  devote 
himself  to  the  work  which  she  could  no  longer  perform,  a  passion 
to  liberate  mankind  from  the  shackles  of  fear  and  the  cruelty 
that  it  generates.  He  thought  that  he  cried  aloud,  "Diotima,  I  am 
yours !"  But  in  this  moment  he  fell  unconscious,  and  the  cry  must 
have  been  only  in  his  own  heart. 


CHAPTER  VI 
Thomas 

For  a  long  time  Thomas  lay  in  hospital,  gravely  ill  and  incapable 
of  coherent  thought.  Intolerable  loathsome  visions  floated  through 
his  mind  of  tortured  women  and  brutal  men,  of  flames  and  death 
and  bestial  cries  of  triumph.  Slowly,  reason  reasserted  itself. 
Health  returned  and,  with  health,  an  inflexible  determination  by 
which  his  whole  character  was  transformed.  No  longer  was  he  a 
gentle  and  trusting  youth  willing  to  tread  in  his  father's  footsteps 
and  win  such  easy  low-level  success  as  his  father's  example  would 
secure  him.  With  an  insight  born  of  devouring  passion  he ,  saw 
through  all  the  pretences  of  the  Peruvian  system  and  perceived 
the  far  from  laudable  motives  by  which  it  was  inspired  and  supported. 
His  intellect,  which  had  been  trained  to  work  with  mechanical 
perfection  within  the  limits  imposed  by  orthodoxy,  passed  beyond 
those  limits  without  losing  the  keen  edge  of  pitiless  accuracy. 
But  it  was  not  only  his  intellect  that  was  liberated;  it  was  also,  and 
even  more,  his  heart.  Peruvians  had  been  taught  to  reverence  the 
State  as  the  earthly  garment  of  God,  and  to  limit  their  sympathies 
to  those  who  served  the  State  to  the  best  of  their  abilities.  But  the 
State  had  destroyed  Diotima  and,  in  rebellion  against  that  cruelty, 
he  found  himself  rebelling  against  all  the  other  cruelties,  all  the 


ZAHATOPOLK  IO5 

other  inhumanities,  all  the  other  institutions  which  fettered  human 
sympathy,  not  only  in  his  own  country  but  wherever  human  beings 
were  to  be  found.  Love,  hate  and  intellect  were  welded  together 
by  the  fire  of  his  passion  into  a  single  steely  whole;  love  first  for 
Diotima,  and  thence,  by  transference,  to  all  other  victims;  hate 
for  those  who  condemned  her,  and  thence  for  the  whole  system 
which  had  made  this  condemnation  possible;  intellect,  which  told 
him  that  the  divinity  of  Zahatopolk  was  a  myth,  that  the  sun  and 
moon  were  not  divinities  but  lifeless  masses,  that  the  condemnation 
of  birth  control  was  superstitious,  and  that,  in  eating  their  children, 
men  killed  in  themselves  their  own  capacity  for  sympathy  and 
kindliness.  With  all  his  mind  and  heart  and  will  he  resolved  that,  if 
it  were  in  any  way  possible,  he  would  establish  upon  earth  a  better 
system  than  that  which  he  had  been  taught  to  revere,  a  system 
more  in  harmony  with  Diotima's  vision.  The  sense  of  guilt  which 
gnawed  at  his  inmost  being  could,  he  thought,  be  appeased  only  if 
he  could  make  this  offering  to  the  torturing  memory  of  Diotima. 

But  the  offering  to  her  memory,  if  it  was  to  appease  his  remorse, 
must  be  a  change  in  the  world,  not  a  mere  personal  dedication  or  a 
futile  martyrdom.  With  a  determination  inwardly  white-hot,  but 
outwardly  as  cold  as  ice,  he  set  to  work,  first  to  think  out  a  plan, 
and  then  to  carry  it  into  execution.  In  public  and  with  all  whom 
he  could  not  fully  trust,  he  breathed  no  word  of  criticism  of  the 
established  order.  To  his  father,  as  to  almost  everybody  else,  he 
appeared  cleansed  of  whatever  doubts  he  might  once  have  felt. 
The  distrust  with  which  he  had  been  viewed  during  the  last  days  of 
Diotima  soon  passed  away,  and  his  official  career  marched  smoothly 
from  success  to  success.  He  acquired  a  position  of  leadership 
among  his  contemporaries,  and  his  words  were  listened  to  as  having 
weight  and  wisdom. 

His  most  ardent  friend  and  admirer  was  a  young  man  named 
Paul.  To  Paul,  at  a  very  late  hour  on  a  summer  night,  he  opened 
his  heart — tentatively  at  first,  but  gradually,  as  he  met  with  response, 
more  and  more  completely.  Paul  had  had  misgivings  about  the 
burning  of  Diotima,  but  had  wisely  kept  his  misgivings  to  himself. 
As  Thomas  spoke,  Paul's  misgivings  acquired  new  force.  They 

D* 


106  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

talked  through  the  whole  summer  night  until  the  dawn  appeared. 
They  parted  sworn  confederates  in  the  promotion  of  whatever 
revolution  might  prove  possible.  Gradually  they  gathered  about 
them  a  secret  society  of  intending  rebels.  Students  of  science  found 
it  impossible  to  accept  the  divinity  of  the  sun  and  moon;  students 
of  history  could  not  believe  in  the  inferiority  of  other  races;  students 
of  psychology  were  revolted  by  the  cannibalistic  thwarting  of 
parental  affection.  Stories  of  the  Inca's  far  from  divine  behaviour 
filtered  through  from  Court  circles  in  spite  of  all  precautions.  But 
still  Thomas  held  his  hand. 

In  secret  he  encouraged  the  ablest  among  his  disciples  to  make 
researches  of  a  kind  which  the  Government  had  forbidden  on  pain 
of  death.  Peruvian  power  had  rested  upon  the  death-dealing  fungus 
of  Cotopaxi,  but  a  brilliant  young  physician  discovered  a  prophy- 
lactic against  the  plague.  Several  among  Thomas's  confederates 
became  governors  of  remote  provinces,  for  such  posts,  since  they 
involved  exile  from  Peru,  were  considered  disagreeable  and  usually 
given  to  young  men  as  the  first  step  in  the  official  hierarchy.  Very 
cautiously  and  very  secretly,  these  men  set  to  work  to  undo  the 
degradation  which  it  had  been  the  policy  of  Peru  to  produce  in 
other  parts  of  the  world.  Paul,  who  remained  his  second-in-com- 
mand, became  Governor  of  the  Province  of  Kilimanjaro.  The 
mountaineers  of  that  region,  owing  to  the  austerities  imposed  by 
nature,  had  remained  hardy  and  vigorous.  He  took  their  head  men 
into  his  confidence  and  gave  them,  for  the  first  time  in  many 
centuries,  the  hope  of  escape  from  unworthy  subjection.  Many 
of  the  conspirators  remained  in  key  positions  in  Peru,  completely 
unsuspected  by  their  superiors. 

At  length,  after  twenty  years  of  careful  preparation,  Thomas 
judged  that  the  time  had  come  for  open  action.  The  whole  course 
that  events  were  to  take  was  carefully  mapped.  Thomas,  by  this 
time  Rector  of  the  University,  announced  that  on  a  given  day  he 
would  make  a  sensational  revelation.  All  of  his  adherents,  except 
such  as  had  special  duties  assigned  to  them,  were  told  to  be  present 
in  the  hall  in  which  he  would  speak.  Like  his  father  at  an  earlier 
time,  he  mounted  the  rostrum,  but  the  words  which  he  spoke  were 


ZAHATOPOLK 

vfery  different  from  his  father's.  He  avowed  all  his  beliefs  and  all  his 
disbeliefs.  To  the  amazement  of  those  who  were  not  in  the  plot, 
his  most  subversive  sentiments  received  loud  applause.  There  was 
bewilderment  and  panic.  But  the  authorities,  as  had  been  foreseen, 
succeeded  in  seizing  him,  and  he  was  condemned,  like  Diotima,  to 
perish  in  the  flames  on  the  feast  of  Epiphany. 

What  happened  after  this  was  not  what  the  Government  had 
intended.  One  of  his  scientific  friends  had  discovered  how  to  make 
rain,  and  a  deluge  made  it  impossible  to  light  the  flames  in  which  he 
should  have  perished.  His  friend  Paul,  knowing  the  exact  hour  at 
which  the  execution  was  to  take  place,  dispatched  from  the  head- 
quarters of  the  Government  at  Kilimanjaro  an  enormous  plane  which 
travelled  at  supersonic  speed  until  it  reached  the  rain-clouds  over 
Cuzco.  From  that  point  it  dispatched  a  helicopter,  which  descended 
upon  the  market-place  and  snatched  up  Thomas,  who  was  borne 
off  to  Kilimanjaro  leaving  the  populace  with  the  unshakable  con- 
viction that  they  had  witnessed  a  miracle.  The  Government  found 
itself  paralysed  by  the  unsuspected  disaffection  of  many  of  its 
officers.  When  the  authorities  of  Cuzco  heard  of  rebellion  in  Kili- 
manjaro they  supposed  that  they  could  deal  with  it  by  means  of  the 
fungus  plague.  When  they  learnt  that  the  inhabitants  of  Africa  were 
immune  to  this  plague,  they  were  seized  with  terror,  which  turned 
to  consternation  when  they  found  that  Thomas's  scientists  had 
discovered  how  to  produce  radio-active  death  from  the  volcanic 
slopes  of  the  new  Sacred  Mountain.  They  had  for  so  many  centuries 
had  no  occasion  for  fear  that  in  the  crisis  their  courage  failed  them, 
and  when  Thomas's  emissaries,  in  a  great  fleet  of  planes,  circled 
above  them,  threatening  to  let  loose  the  death-dealing  dust  that 
they  had  brought  with  them,  the  whole  governing  aristocracy 
surrendered  on  the  promise  that  their  lives  should  be  spared. 
Kilimanjaro  became  the  centre  of  government.  Thomas  was 
proclaimed  the  President  of  the  World,  and  Paul  was  appointed 
his  Prime  Minister.  All  recognized  that  a  new  era  had  begun  and 
that  the  age  of  Zahatopolk  was  ended. 

Thomas,  as  soon  as  his  regime  was  secure,  set  to  work  to  undo 
the  degradation  to  which  non-Indian  populations  had  been  sub- 


108  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

jected.  He  diminished  the  hours  of  physical  work,  which  the 
Peruvians  had  kept  to  ten,  not  from  any  economic  motive,  but 
only  in  order  that  the  workers  might  be  too  tired  to  have  any 
initiative.  By  means  of  his  faithful  band  of  scientists,  he  greatly 
increased  the  world's  food  supply,  and  by  declaring  the  preventing 
of  conception  innocent,  made  the  increase  minister  to  health  and 
happiness,  and  not  only  to  more  rapid  multiplication.  He  gave  a 
share  of  political  power  to  all  who  had  sufficient  education,  and  he 
extended  education  as  quickly  as  possible  throughout  all  parts  of 
the  world.  In  many  of  the  hitherto  oppressed  countries  there  was 
a  great  outburst  of  painting  and  poetry  and  music.  The  suppressed 
energies,  which  had  lain  dormant  for  centuries,  sprang  into  a 
luxuriant  life  such  as  had  only  been  known  before  in  a  few  countries 
in  a  few  great  ages.  He  taught  that  there  are  no  Gods.  And,  although 
the  populace  ascribed  his  escape  to  a  miracle,  he  did  his  best  to 
persuade  the  world  that  miracles  are  impossible.  There  were  those 
who  wished  to  give  him  the  position  that  Zahatopolk  had  previously 
had,  but  he  refused  deification  with  emphasis  and  caused  the 
doctrine  to  be  combated  in  all  the  schools.  Under  his  regime  there 
were  no  priests  and  no  aristocrats,  no  ruling  races  and  no  subject 
peoples. 


CHAPTER  VII 

The  Future 

The  above  is  the  account  of  the  Great  Revolution  given  by  Thomas's 
friend  Paul  after  Thomas's  reign  of  many  years  had  been  brought  to 
an  end  by  his  death.  This  account  of  his  life  and  doctrines  has 
remained  ever  since  the  Sacred  Book  of  the  Kilimanjaro  Era.  But  it 
has  gradually  been  found  that  some  parts  of  Thomas's  doctrine 
are  liable  to  misinterpretation,  and  that  the  reading  of  Paul's  book 
by  all  and  sundry  may  be  dangerous.  He  was  not  always  careful 


ZAHATOPOLK 

tQ  indicate  when  he  was  to  be  taken  literally  and  when  he  was 
speaking  allegorically.  It  is  now  universally  recognized  that  Thomas 
was  in  fact  a  God,  and  that  Diotima  was  a  Goddess.  We  know  that 
both  for  a  time  put  on  humanity,  but  at  the  moment  of  their 
earthly  death  resumed  their  heavenly  life,  which  for  a  few  brief 
years  they  had  put  away  for  our  salvation.  When  Thomas  denied 
his  Godhead  he  was,  as  all  now  acknowledge,  denying  it  only  as 
regards  his  earthly  manifestation.  All  this  was  carefully  explained 
about  five  hundred  years  after  his  death  by  the  great  commentator 
Gregorius. 

For  a  time  Paul's  book  was  still  allowed  to  circulate,  provided 
the  commentary  of  Gregorius  was  bound  up  with  it.  But  even  this 
was  found  to  have  dangers,  and  the  book,  even  with  the  com- 
mentary, is  now  not  allowed  to  be  read  except  by  licensed  Divines. 
Even  so,  it  remains  a  danger.  New  Zealand  contains  one  copy  in 
the  University  of  Auckland.  This  copy  was  lately  returned  to  the 
University  with  a  strange  note  upon  its  last  page.  The  note  said: 

"I,  Tupia,  of  the  tribe  of  Ngapuhi,  a  dweller  upon  the  slopes  of 
Ruapehu,  am  not  persuaded  of  the  justice  of  Gregorius's  glosses. 
I  am  convinced  that  Thomas  was  wiser  than  Gregorius,  and  that 
he  meant  literally  all  the  things  which  that  theologically  minded 
priest  finds  troublesome.  It  shall  be  my  mission,  if  possible,  to  lead 
the  world  back  to  that  ancient  unfaith  which  its  liberator  tried  to 
spread." 

These  are  ominous  words,  and  their  outcome  is  as  yet  uncertain. 


Faith  and  Mountains 


FAITH   AND   MOUNTAINS 


CHAPTER   I 

The  Nepalese  delegate  to  UNESCO  was  surprised  and  puzzled. 
It  was  the  first  time  that  he  had  abandoned  the  safety  of  his  native 
glaciers  and  precipices  for  the  bewildering  perils  of  the  West. 
Arriving  by  air  late  on  the  previous  evening,  he  had  been  too  tired 
to  notice  anything,  and  had  slept  heavily  until  the  morning  was  well 
advanced.  He  looked  out  upon  a  street  which,  as  he  was  informed 
by  the  waiter  who  brought  his  breakfast,  was  called  Piccadilly. 
But  it  did  not  wear  the  aspect  which  the  cinema  had  led  him  to 
anticipate.  There  was  no  ordinary  traffic,  but  an  immense  procession 
of  men  and  women  on  foot  bearing  banners  of  which  his  phrase- 
book  did  not  enable  him  to  guess  the  meaning.  The  inscriptions 
on  the  banners  were  repeated  at  such  frequent  intervals  that  at  last 
he  had  deciphered  them  all.  They  said  various  things  which,  he 
was  compelled  to  suppose,  all  pointed  one  moral.  The  commonest 
was,  "Hail  to  Molybdenum,  Maker  of  Healthy  Bodies!"  Another 
which  occurred  with  great  frequency  was  "Up  with  the  Molyb- 
denes!"  A  third,  not  quite  so  frequent,  said,  "Long  Life  to  the 


114  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Holy  Molly  B.  Dean!"  One  peculiarly  ferocious  band  had  a  banner, 
saying,  "Death  to  the  Infamous  Magnets !"  The  procession  was  of 
enormous  length  and,  at  intervals  of  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile, 
there  was  a  band  and  a  choir  which  sang  what  appeared  to  be  the 
battle-hymn  of  the  marchers: 

Molybdenum  of  metals  best 
Is  good  for  high  and  low. 
It  cures  diseases  of  the  chest 
And  makes  our  muscles  grow. 

This  hymn  was  sung  to  the  tune  of  "There  is  a  book  who  runs  may 
read,"  but  this  the  delegate  did  not  know,  as  he  had  not  had  the 
benefit  of  a  Christian  upbringing. 

After  he  had  begun  to  think  that  the  procession  would  never 
end,  there  came  a  gap.  Then  a  solid  squadron  of  mounted  police. 
And  then  another  procession,  with  quite  other  banners.  Some  of 
these  said,  "Glory  to  Aurora  Bohra!"  Others  said,  "All  Power  to 
the  Northern  Pole!"  Yet  others  said,  "Through  Magnetism  to 
Magnificence!"  The  marchers  in  this  second  procession  also  sang 
a  hymn,  as  unintelligible  to  him  as  the  hymn  of  the  first  procession. 
They  sang: 

I  go  forth 

To  the  North 

In  my  jet-propelled  chariot. 

I  descend  on  the  Pole 

For  the  good  of  my  soul 

And  learn  to  think  Bohra  much  better  than  Harriet. 

With  every  moment  his  curiosity  increased.  At  last  it  became 
overwhelming.  He  rushed  out  into  the  street  and  joined  the 
procession.  With  true  oriental  courtesy  he  addressed  his  neighbour 
pedestrian  with  the  words:  "Would  you,  Sir,  deign  to  have  the 
great  kindness  to  explain  to  me  why  this  musical  multitude  marches 
westward  with  such  rhythmic  persistence?" 

"Lor  bless  yer!"  said  the  man  he  addressed.  "Mean  to  say  yer 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  II 5 

.don't  know  about  the  Magnets?  And  where  may  you  have  come 
from?" 

"Sir,"  replied  the  delegate,  "you  must  bear  with  my  ignorance. 
I  have  but  recently  dropped  from  the  skies,  and  have  dwelt  hitherto 
in  the  Himalayas,  in  a  legion  inhabited  only  by  Buddhists  and 
Communists,  who  are  quiet,  peaceable  folk,  not  addicted  to  such 
singular  pilgrimages." 

"Gorblimey!"  said  his  neighbour.  "If  that's  so,  it  would  take 
more  breath  than  I  can  spare  to  make  you  understand!" 

The  delegate  therefore  marched  on  in  silence,  hoping  that  time 
would  bring  enlightenment. 

At  length  the  procession  arrived  at  an  enormous  round  building 
which,  as  his  neighbour  informed  him,  was  called  the  Albert  Hall. 
Some  of  the  procession  were  admitted  within,  but  the  great  majority 
were  compelled  to  remain  without.  The  Nepalese  at  first  was 
refused  admission.  But,  on  explaining  his  official  position  as  a 
delegate,  and  the  profound  interest  of  his  country  in  Occidental 
Cultural  Phenomena,  he  was  at  last  allowed  to  take  a  seat  far  back 
in  the  exact  middle  of  the  platfoim. 

What  he  saw  and  what  he  heard  seemed  to  him  to  throw  a 
great  light  upon  the  manners  and  customs,  the  beliefs  and  habits 
of  thought  of  the  strange  people  among  whom  he  found  himself. 
But  so  much  remained  unintelligible  to  him  that  he  determined  to 
devote  himself  to  serious  research  and  to  draw  up  an  elucidatory 
report  for  the  enlightrnent  of  Himalayan  sages. 

The  work  proved  onerous,  and  it  was  not  until  twelve  months 
had  passed  that  he  deemed  it  worthy  of  the  wise  eyes  of  those  who 
had  sent  him.  During  these  twelve  months  I  had  had  the  good 
fortune  to  make  friends  with  him,  and  to  be  allowed  to  share  in  his 
wisdom.  The  following  account  of  the  great  debate,  and  the  events 
that  led  up  to  it  and  followed  it,  is  based  upon  his  report.  Without 
his  labours,  my  account  could  not  have  been  so  exhaustive  or  so 
minutely  accurate. 


Il6  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 


CHAPTER  II 

The  two  sects,  whose  public  debate  the  Nepalese  delegate  witnessed, 
had  each  emerged  after  a  period  of  obscurity,  and  had,  in  recent 
years,  grown  with  such  amazing  rapidity  that  hardly  anybody, 
except  highbrows,  failed  to  belong  to  one  or  other.  They  were 
called,  respectively,  the  Molybdenes  and  the  Northern  Magnets, 
or  simply  the  Magnets.  Each  had  its  head  office  in  London.  The 
affairs  of  the  Molybdenes  were  directed  by  Zeruiah  Tomkins,  and 
those  of  the  Magnets  by  Manasseh  Merrow.  In  each  case  the 
fundamental  doctrine  of  the  sect  was  simple. 

The  Molybdenes  believed  that  the  human  frame  requires,  for 
full  development  of  health  and  strength,  a  larger  amount  of 
molybdenum  in  the  diet  than  has  hitherto  been  customary.  Their 
favourite  text  was:  "He  that  eateth,  eateth  unto  the  Lord.  And  he 
that  eateth  not,  unto  the  Lord  he  eateth  not."  But  they  changed  the 
order  of  the  words  in  the  latter  half  of  this  text  so  as  to  make  it 
read:  "He  that  eateth  not,  eateth  not  unto  the  Lord."  He  that 
eateth,  they  explained,  means  a  person  who  eats  molybdenum.  They 
supported  their  position  by  a  story  for  whose  truth  I  cannot  vouch. 
Large  flocks  of  sheep  in  a  certain  district  of  Australia,  which  had 
withered  away,  had  slowly  perished  because  their  scanty  pastures, 
unlike  those  of  Europe  and  Asia,  were  wholly  destitute  of  molyb- 
denum. Certain  biochemists  and  medical  men — not  perhaps 
quite  the  most  eminent  in  their  respective  professions — had  made 
statements  as  to  the  dietetic  importance  of  molybdenum,  and  these 
statements  were  seized  upon  by  the  faithful  as  supports  for  their 
creed.  There  had  been  a  considerable  demand  for  this  not  very 
common  metal  in  armaments,  but  the  gradual  lessening  of  tension 
had  diminished  this  demand.  Now,  however,  owing  to  the  growth 
of  the  Molybdenes,  the  demand  for  molybdenum  had  ceased  to  be 
dependent  upon  the  threat  of  war.  The  Molybdenes  were  opposed 
to  war.  They  regarded  all  men  as  brothers,  except  the  Northern 
Magnets;  and  the  Northern  Magnets  were  to  be  overcome,  not  by 
force  of  arms,  but  by  the  Pure  Light  of  Truth. 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  7/7 

•  The  Northern  Magnets  found  the  secret  of  human  welfare  in  a 
quite  different  direction,  "We  are  all,"  so  they  said,  "the  Children 
of  Earth,  and  the  Earth,  as  every  schoolboy  knows,  is  a  great 
magnet.  We  must  all  share,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  the  magnetic 
propensities  of  our  Mighty  Mother,  but,  if  we  do  not  submit 
ourselves  to  her  beneficent  authority,  we  shall  become  unclear  and 
confused.  We  should  therefore  always  sleep  with  our  heads  towards 
the  North  Magnetic  Pole  and  our  feet  towards  the  South  Magnetic 
Pole.  Those  who  persistently  sleep  thus  will  gradually  acquire  a 
share  in  the  magnetic  powers  of  Earth.  They  will  be  healthy, 
vigorous,  and  wise/'  So  at  least  the  Northern  Magnets  unshakably 
believed. 

In  both  sects  there  was  an  inner  and  an  outer  circle.  The  inner 
circle  were  called  "Adepts",  and  the  outer  circle,  "Adherents." 
Inner  and  outer  circle  alike  had  a  badge  by  which  they  could  be 
known.  The  Molybdenes  wore  a  ring  made  of  molybdenum,  and 
the  Northern  Magnets  wore  a  magnet  as  a  locket.  The  Adepts 
devoted  themselves  to  the  holy  life,  consisting  partly  in  observances 
and  partly  in  missionary  work.  Both  communities  of  Adepts  were 
healthy,  happy  and  virtuous.  Alcohol  and  tobacco  were  forbidden 
them.  They  went  early  to  bed,  the  Molybdenes  in  order  that  the 
health-giving  molybdenum  they  had  consumed  might  be  absorbed 
into  the  blood-stream,  the  Northern  Magnets  in  order  that  the 
magnetic  powers  of  Earth  might  operate  fully  during  the  hours  of 
darkness.  Sustained  by  faith,  the  Adepts  were  little  troubled  by  the 
daily  rubs  which  ruffle  the  tempers  of  those  not  sustained  in  this  way. 
True,  they  had  in  early  days  had  their  difficulties.  Unwise  zealots 
had  pushed  the  eminently  sane  doctrines  of  the  two  sects  beyond 
the  limits  of  wisdom.  At  one  time  there  was  among  the  Molybdenes 
an  extreme  faction  which  thought  that  holiness  could  be  measured 
by  the  amount  of  molybdenum  consumed  each  day.  Some  went  so 
far  that  their  skin  became  metallic,  and  it  was  found  that,  sublime 
as  were  their  intentions,  in  molybdenum,  as  in  everything  else,  it 
was  possible  to  indulge  to  excess.  The  elders,  after  a  stormy  meeting, 
were  compelled  to  discipline  the  zealots.  But  after  this  painful  inci- 
dent no  similar  trouble  again  arose. 


Il8  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Among  the  Magnets  there  was  a  different  deviation  into 
fanaticism.  There  were  those  who  said:  "If  virtue  comes  while  we 
lie  prone  in  the  direction  of  the  lines  of  terrestrial  magnetic  force, 
it  is  clear  that  we  ought  always  to  lie  thus,  and  that  to  rise  from 
our  beds  is  to  risk  dissipation  of  the  vivificatory  virtue  that  Earth 
confers  upon  those  who  duly  worship  her."  These  zealots  accor- 
dingly spent  the  whole  twenty-four  hours  in  bed,  to  the  no  small 
inconvenience  of  their  less  ardent  relatives  and  friends.  This 
heresy,  like  that  of  the  Molybdenes,  was  subdued,  though  with 
difficulty,  by  the  authority  of  the  elders,  and  it  was  decreed  that, 
except  in  times  of  ill-health,  no  Northern  Magnet  should  spend 
more  than  twelve  hours  out  of  twenty-four  in  his  bed. 

Both  these  troubles,  however,  belonged  to  the  early  days  of  the 
two  sects.  In  their  later  days,  missionary  ardour  and  swift  success 
combined  with  health  and  vigour  to  fill  their  lives  with  joy.  One 
thing  only  troubled  the  Adepts:  The  Molybdenes  could  not  under- 
stand why  Providence  permitted  the  growth  of  the  Northern 
Magnets;  and  the  Northern  Magnets  could  not  understand  why 
Providence  permitted  the  growth  of  the  Molybdenes.  Each  sect 
consoled  itself  with  the  thought  that  there  must  be  mystery  some- 
where, and  that  it  is  not  given  to  the  finite  intellect  of  man  to  fathom 
the  august  designs  of  Providence.  Doubtless,  in  the  fullness  of 
time,  Truth  would  prevail,  and  the  sect  which  had  throughout 
proclaimed  the  Truth  would  win  universal  adherence.  Meantime, 
it  was  the  duty  of  the  Adepts,  by  example,  by  precept,  by  wise 
words  in  and  out  of  season,  to  spread  the  light.  In  this  effort,  the 
success  of  both  parties  was,  to  the  indifferent,  amazing. 

In  early  days,  each  sect  had  had  to  face  the  ridicule  of  un- 
believers. "Why  molybdenum?"  said  these  scoffers.  "Why  not 
strontium?  What  not  barium?  What  is  the  peculiar  glory  of  this 
one  element?"  When  the  believers  replied  that  this  was  a  mystery 
intelligible  only  to  those  who  already  had  faith,  the  answer  was 
received  with  derision. 

The  Northern  Magnets  had  equal  difficulties  to  face,  "Why  not 
the  South  Magnetic  Pole?"  said  the  sceptics.  Some,  especially 
certain  inhabitants  of  the  Southern  hemisphere,  went  so  far  as  to 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  ll<) 

sleep  habitually  with  their  heads  towards  the  South,  and  challenged 
Northern  Magnets  to  wrestling  matches  designed  to  prove  that  the 
South  Magnetic  Pole  is  as  invigorating  as  the  one  in  the  North. 
Such  challenges  were  treated  by  the  Northern  Magnets  with  the 
contempt  that  they  deserved.  They  replied  that,  while  those  who 
followed  the  prescribed  regimen  would  achieve  physical  health  and 
strength,  it  was  not  this  alone  that  they  would  achieve,  but  an 
inner  harmony  through  interpenetration  by  the  magnetic  might  of 
Earth.  In  mere  brawn  some  among  them  might  be  surpassed  by 
some  among  unbelievers.  In  the  perfect  harmony  of  body  and 
spirit  True  Believers  would  remain  supreme.  And  as  for  the  pre- 
tence that  the  South  Pole  was  just  as  good  as  the  North  Pole,  how, 
if  this  were  true,  could  it  be  explained  why  the  Creator  had  made 
so  much  more  land  in  the  North  than  in  the  South  ?  This  argument, 
though  it  aroused  some  anger  in  South  America,  South  Africa, 
and  Australia,  was  felt  to  be  very  difficult  to  meet.  Only  the  firm 
fervour  of  the  Molybdenes  was  impervious  to  the  arguments  of  the 
Northern  Magnets. 

Each  side  urged,  and  urged  with  justice,  that  to  meet  faith  in 
falsehood,  only  faith  in  Truth  was  adequate.  Never  could  cold 
reason  unaided  prevail  against  the  misleading  ardour  of  deluded 
fanatics.  While  the  two  sects  were  still  young,  some  men  of  science 
and  some  literary  satirists  had  endeavoured  to  meet  their  claims 
by  the  combined  force  of  statistics  and  ridicule.  But  they  had  been 
powerless  to  stem  the  popular  tide,  and,  in  time,  only  men  whom 
superior  intelligence  (or  what  they  themselves  deemed  such)  had 
cut  off  from  sympathy  with  the  mass  of  mankind  stood  out  against 
both  sects.  The  more  expensive  newspapers,  which  had  small 
circulations,  and  were  read  only  by  the  aristocracy  of  intellect, 
continued  to  remain  aloof  and  neutral.  They  said  as  little  as  they 
could  about  the  doings  of  the  two  sects,  with  the  result  that  persons 
of  superior  education  were  almost  unaware  of  what  was  happening 
round  about  them.  The  cheaper  newspapers  tried  at  first  to  placate 
both  parties,  but  this  proved  impossible.  Any  word  of  praise  of 
the  Northern  Magnets  roused  all  Molybdenes  to  fury.  Any  not 
derogatory  mention  of  the  Molybdenes  caused  the  Northern 


120  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Magnets  to  vow  that  they  would  never  again  read  so  degraded  a, 
journal.  The  popular  newspapers  were  therefore  compelled  to  take 
sides.  The  Daily  Lightning  sided  with  the  Northern  Magnets; 
The  Daily  Thunder  with  the  Molybdenes.  Day  by  day,  each 
portrayed  more  luridly  than  before  the  moral  and  intellectual 
degradation  of  the  opposite  party  and  the  almost  incredible  heights 
of  purity,  devotion  and  vigour  achieved  by  the  party  which  the 
journal  supported.  Under  the  influence  of  such  journalistic  skill 
party  spirit  ran  higher  and  higher,  national  unity  was  lost,  and  it 
was  even  feared  that  civil  war  might  ensue. 

Nor  was  the  trouble  confined  to  Britain.  Indeed  its  gravest 
aspect  was  an  increasing  tension  between  the  United  States  and 
Canada,  which  came  about  through  causes  that  we  have  not  yet 
set  forth. 


CHAPTER   III 

The  Founder  of  the  Molybdenes  was  a  certain  middle-aged 
American  widow  named  Molly  B.  Dean.  Her  husband  had  been  a 
very  rich  man,  but  meek  with  that  kind  of  meekness  which, 
according  to  the  Gospels,  inherits  the  earth.  He  possessed,  partly 
by  inheritance  and  partly  by  skilful  investment,  a  great  deal  of  the 
earth  of  Colorado.  His  wife,  to  whom  he  left  the  whole  of  his 
immense  fortune,  was  one  of  those  ladies  who  are  obviously  born 
to  be  widows.  Those  who  marry  such  ladies  never  achieve  old  age. 
And  Mr.  Dean  duly  died  in  the  prime  of  life.  She,  however,  appears 
to  have  not  recognized  this  as  an  inevitable  part  of  her  destiny,  for, 
when  discoursing  on  the  merits  of  molybdenum,  she  was  wont  to 
say:  "Ah,  had  I  but  known  of  the  beneficent  effects  of  this  metal 
sooner,  my  dear  husband  Jehoshaphat  might  still  be  on  this  side 
of  the  Great  Veil!" 

Mrs.  Molly  B.  Dean,  whose  religion  and  business  acumen  were 
perhaps  not  quite  so  separate  as  one  could  wish,  discovered,  on 
examining  her  husband's  investments  after  his  death,  that  she 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  121 

qwned  about  nine-tenths  of  the  world's  supply  of  molybdenum  ore. 
She  was  struck  by  the  similarity  between  the  name  of  this  element 
and  her  own  name.  Such  similarity,  she  felt  convinced,  could  not 
be  due  to  chance.  It  must  be  the  work  of  Destiny.  It  must  be  her 
glorious  mission  to  give  her  name  to  a  new  faith,  purer  than  any 
previous  faith  and  not  less  profitable  to  herself. 

The  adherents  of  the  new  faith  should  be  taught  to  consume 
molybdenum,  and  should  be  named,  after  herself,  the  Molybdenes. 
The  offspring  of  the  moment  of  creative  thought  grew  rapidly  and 
was  soon  able  to  walk  upon  its  two  legs  of  religious  faith  and 
business  acumen.  Lest  either  should  interfere  with  the  other,  she 
formed  a  company,  called  Amalgamated  Metals  Inc.,  of  which  she 
retained  control,  although  her  name  did  not  appear.  At  the  same 
time,  she  poured  her  religious  beliefs  into  the  mind  of  Zeruiah 
Tomkins,  a  man  somewhat  younger  than  herself,  who  had  had 
great  success  as  a  Baptist  preacher,  but  had  fallen  into  disfavour 
through  a  slight  lapse  from  orthodoxy.  Her  powerful  personality 
dominated  him  completely.  He  accepted  her  every  word  as  divine 
revelation,  and  became  filled  with  an  immense  ardour  for  the 
regeneration  of  mankind  through  her  very  original  gospel.  His 
organizing  capacity  was  as  great  as  his  zeal;  and  she  entrusted  to 
him,  without  a  qualm,  the  terrestrial  affairs  of  the  holy  brotherhood 
of  the  Molybdenes. 

The  Northern  Magnets  owed  their  origin,  though  they  themselves 
were  unaware  of  this  fact,  to  an  important  man  named  Sir  Magnus 
North.  Sir  Magnus  was  a  prominent  figure  in  the  national  life  of 
Canada  and  the  owner  of  vast  tracts  of  land  in  the  empty  North- 
West,  which  he  believed  to  be  possessed  of  great  mineral  wealth. 
He  decided  to  put  the  North- West  "on  the  map."  He  employed 
eminent  geophysicists  to  locate  the  Magnetic  Pole  more  accurately 
than  had  hitherto  been  done,  and  discovered,  as  he  had  hoped,  that 
is  was  in  the  very  middle  of  the  lands  of  which  he  was  owner. 
He  discovered  also,  or  rather  the  explorers  whom  he  employed 
discovered,  that  at  the  Magnetic  Pole  there  is  a  volcanic  mountain, 
and,  whether  from  volcanic  action  or  as  a  result  of  radio-activity, 
the  soil  in  the  neighbourhood  is  warm,  snow  does  not  lie,  and 


122  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

there  Is  a  lake  which  even  in  winter  remains  unfrozen.  With  these 
data  in  his  possession  he  planned  a  great  campaign.  With  the  help 
of  a  professor  of  anthropology  who  had  studied  the  beliefs  of 
Eskimos  and  Northern  Indians,  he  formulated  the  main  tenets  of 
the  creed  which  became  that  of  the  Northern  Magnets.  But,  as  he 
was  warned  by  the  anthropologist,  and  as  he  knew  from  experiences 
on  the  Stock  Exchange,  it  is  not  by  pure  reason  that  men  are 
governed.  Although  to  a  rational  mind  the  arguments  in  favour 
of  the  creed  which  he  wished  to  propagate  must  prove  irresistible, 
he  sought  and  found  a  key  to  men's  hearts  at  once  softer  and  more 
compelling.  He  realized  that  it  was  not  for  him  to  be  the  missionary 
of  the  new  sect.  The  missionary  must  be  at  once  dynamic  and 
mystical,  someone  capable  of  appealing  to  the  deepest  chords  of 
the  human  heart,  someone  who  could  introduce  into  the  feelings  of 
men  and  women  that  strange  unquiet  peace  which  seems  to  bring 
happiness,  but  does  not  bring  slothful  inactivity. 

The  search  for  such  a  Founder  he  left  in  the  hands  of  his  anthro- 
pologist, who  interviewed  the  leaders  of  sects  in  Los  Angeles,  in 
Chicago,  and  wherever  new  beliefs  were  being  ardently  sought. 
Acting  on  the  orders  of  Sir  Magnus,  he  did  not  reveal  his  purpose. 
At  last  he  prepared  a  short  list  of  three,  and  submitted  it  to  Sir 
Magnus  for  his  final  decision.  Of  the  three,  there  was  one  whom 
Sir  Magnus  judged  to  be  outstanding.  She  had  been  electrifying 
Winnipeg,  of  which  she  was  a  native,  by  the  promise  of  a  great  rev- 
elation to  come;  but  what  the  nature  of  the  revelation  should  be  she 
had  not  yet  told.  She  was  a  lady  of  majestic  proportions:  her  height 
was  six  foot  four,  and  all  her  other  dimensions  were  to  scale.  Many 
of  those  who  beheld  her  were  reminded  of  the  Statue  of  Liberty, 
but  she  was  even  more  august.  There  was  only  one  thing  against 
her,  and  that  was  her  name,  which  was  Amelia  Skeggs.  Sir  Magnus, 
when  he  reflected  upon  the  future  for  which  he  hoped,  found  it 
difficult  to  imagine  the  world  adhering  to  Skeggendom  or 
Skeggianity.  He  remembered  the  fate  of  the  Muggletonians,  who 
had  everything  in  their  favour,  except  the  unfortunate  name 
Muggleton.  For  a  time  this  difficulty  made  him  hesitate,  but  in  the 
end  he  found  a  triumphant  solution.  When  he  had  found  it,  he 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  123 

decided  that  the  time  had  come  to  reveal  to  the  majestic  Amelia 
the  great  destiny  which  he  planned  for  her. 

"Miss  Skeggs,"  he  said,  "I  know  from  your  eloquent  preaching 
that  you  are  aware  of  a  great  destiny.  Nature  has  fashioned  you  to 
dominate  mankind  not  only  by  your  splendid  frame  but  by  the 
greatness  of  the  soul  that  inhabits  it.  You  know  that  you  are  to 
have  a  mission;  but  you  have  not  known  until  now  what  that  mission 
is  to  be.  It  is  left  to  me,  as  the  humble  emissary  of  Providence, 
to  show  you  the  way  to  that  towering  spiritual  eminence  for  which 
you  know  yourself  to  be  destined."  He  then  explained  to  her  the 
tenets  which  became  those  of  the  Northern  Magnets. 

As  he  spoke,  she  became  filled  with  spiritual  fire.  Not  a  doubt 
remained  anywhere.  This  was  the  gospel  which  she  had  been 
seeking.  This  was  the  happy  truth  which  should  make  Canada  the 
Holy  Land,  and  lead  the  faithful  of  all  the  world,  in  humble 
pilgrimages,  to  its  magnetic  shrine. 

One  step  remained  for  Sir  Magnus.  "You  must  have  in  religion," 
he  said,  "a  different  name  from  that  which  you  have  had  in  the 
world;  a  dedicated  name,  a  name  whose  very  syllables  reverberate 
your  sacred  task.  Henceforth,  you  shall  be  known  to  all  the  nations 
of  the  world  by  a  new  and  splendid  appellation:  All  Hail  to  You, 

AURORA  BOHRA!" 

She  left  his  presence  intoxicated,  exalted,  filled  with  mystic 
ecstacy  and  high  purpose.  From  that  moment,  their  collaboration 
was  perfect.  But,  acting  upon  his  instructions,  she  kept  his  part 
secret. 

It  did  not  take  long  for  Aurora  Bohra  to  become  known  and 
successful  in  wide  circles.  She  was  fortunate  in  obtaining  the 
assistance  of  Manasseh  Merrow,  a  man  who,  while  possessed  of 
great  organizing  ability,  had  always  been  conscious  of  a  lack  in 
himself,  a  lack  of  those  spiritual  qualities  which,  as  a  youth,  he  had 
admired  in  the  memory  of  his  sainted  mother.  This  lack  was  made 
up  to  him  by  Aurora  Bohra,  for  whom  he  felt  a  devout  and  un- 
faltering worship.  If  anyone  had  asked  him  whether  he  loved  her, 


124  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT   PERSONS 

he  would  have  been  outraged  by  the  blasphemy.  It  was  not  love, 
but  adoration  that  he  felt  for  her.  He  laid  at  her  feet  all  his  great 
ability  in  practical  affairs,  and  left  her  free  for  the  expression  of 
that  mellifluous  ecstasy  upon  which  her  hold  on  men  and  women 
depended. 


CHAPTER  IV 

One  of  the  first  enterprises  to  which  the  Northern  Magnets  owed 
their  success  was  the  creation  of  the  great  circular  sanatorium 
surrounding  the  Magnetic  Pole.  To  this  sanatorium  was  given  the 
name  of  the  Magnetic  Home.  In  this  enormous  edifice  the  head  of 
every  bed  pointed  exactly  towards  the  North  Magnetic  Pole  which 
occupied  the  centre  of  the  circular  courtyard.  The  foot  of  every 
bed  pointed  exactly  towards  the  South  Magnetic  Pole.  Owing  to 
the  situation  of  this  sanatorium,  the  curative  effects  of  terrestrial 
magnetism  were  far  greater  than  elsewhere.  Most  of  the  Adherents 
secured  both  mental  and  physical  health  by  obeying  the  ordinary 
regimen;  but  there  were  some  who,  in  the  early  months  of  their 
discipleship,  retained  traces  of  a  neurasthenia  which  they  had  brought 
from  their  days  of  unbelief.  Such  unquiet  spirits,  provided  they 
had  the  necessary  means,  were  transported  in  luxurious  jet-planes  to 
the  Polar  sanatorium  where  every  luxury  was  provided,  and  where 
alcohol  and  tobacco,  elsewhere  forbidden  to  the  faithful,  were 
permitted  for  medicinal  purposes. 

One  of  the  earliest  of  these  neurasthenic  visitors  to  the  sana- 
torium, whose  name  was  Jedidiah  Jelliffe,  had  been  driven  to  the 
verge  of  insanity  by  hopeless  love  for  an  exquisitely  beautiful 
lady  named  Harriet  Hemlock.  The  magnetism  of  Auroro  Bohra 
completely  cured  him.  And,  in  gratitude  for  his  cure,  he  celebrated 
his  liberation  in  immortal  verse,  which  became  the  marching  hymn 
of  the  Northern  Magnets  and  which  had  bewildered  the  ears  of  the 
Nepalese  delegate. 


126  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

At  the  exact  location  of  the  Magnetic  Pole,  which  was  in  the 
precise  centre  of  the  circular  coutyard,  there  was  a  flagstaff  from 
which  floated  at  most  times  the  banner  of  the  Northern  Magnets, 
which  represented  the  head  of  Auroro  Bohra  with  the  Aurora 
Borealis  streaming  from  it  in  all  directions.  But  once  every  day, 
after  a  period  during  which  the  faithful,  under  the  threat  of  dire 
penalties,  were  compelled  to  avert  their  gaze,  the  flag  was  replaced 
by  an  eyrie  from  which,  dressed  in  flowing  back  robes,  the  majestic 
priestess  spoke  her  words  of  inspired  wisdom.  Above  her  head 
were  nine  loud-speakers,  eight  of  them  horizontal,  pointing  North, 
South,  East,  and  West,  North-East,  South- West,  South-East,  and 
North- West.  These  were  trumpets  of  silver.  But  there  was  in 
addition  another  loud-speaker,  a  trumpet  of  pure  gold,  pointing 
straight  upwards  in  order  that  her  words  might  be  heard  in  heaven 
as  well  as  on  earth. 

Standing  upon  a  pedestal  unseen  by  the  faithful  below,  in  a 
slowly  rotating  circular  chamber  with  walls  of  the  most  translucent 
glass,  with  arms  waving  as  though  in  an  incipient  embrace  and 
her  whole  body  slowly  undulating  as  though  obeying  the  lines  of 
a  magnetic  stream,  with  her  great  eyes  piercing  and  yet  contem- 
plative, sometimes  flashing,  sometimes  veiled,  she  spoke.  Her  voice, 
which  was  unlike  any  that  the  hearers  had  heard  elsewhere,  combined 
the  majesty  of  rolling  mountain  thunder  with  the  lingering  gentle- 
ness of  the  dove. 

"Dear  Brothers  and  Sisters  in  Magnetism,"  she  would  say,  "it 
is  my  privilege  once  again  to  speak  to  you  of  our  Holy  Faith,  and 
to  convey,  by  the  power  mysteriously  vouchsafed  to  me,  the 
strength  and  peace  of  our  Magnetic  Mother  Earth.  Through 
my  veins  flows  Her  fire;  in  my  thoughts  dwells  Her  ineffable  calm. 
Both  shall  come,  though  perhaps  in  diminished  degree,  to  you, 
My  Beloved  Hearers.  Is  your  life  troubled  and  unquiet?  Do  you 
fear  that  the  ardent  affection,  which  you  once  received  from  your 
husband  or  your  wife,  is  less  than  it  was?  Does  your  business  fail 
to  prosper?  Do  your  neighbours  treat  you  with  less  respect  than, 
I  am  sure,  you  deserve  ?  Be  not  troubled,  Dear  Friends.  The  arms 
of  Our  Great  Mother  Earth  enfold  you.  Your  sorrows,  permitted 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  12J 

for  a  moment,  are  but  intended  to  try  your  faith.  Lay  aside  your 
burdens,  and  let  Magnetic  Health  flow  into  you.  Love,  strength 
and  joy  be  yours,  as  they  are  mine!" 

All  who  heard  her  were  affected  in  their  different  ways.  The 
weary  became  alert;  the  despondent  were  filled  with  peace;  those 
who  had  been  embittered  by  grievances  began  to  feel  them  trivial; 
and,  in  the  adoration  of  Aurora,  all  found  themselves  united  in  a 
mutual  harmony. 

The  Molybdenes  also  had  their  recreative  palace,  situated  at  the 
top  of  Acme  Alp  in  Colorado.  This  was  a  mountain  some  ten 
thousand  feet  high,  covered  in  snow  during  eight  months  of  the 
year,  but,  during  the  other  four,  lovely  with  mountain  meadows 
carpeted  with  gentians  and  other  wild  flowers.  From  its  summit 
there  was  a  vast  prospect  in  every  direction  of  mountains  and 
valleys,  woods  and  streams,  and  the  red  Colorado  River  winding 
its  way  through  obstacles  in  the  distance.  It  was  not,  however,  the 
beauty  of  the  prospect  alone  that  recommended  this  site  to  Molly 
B.  Dean.  It  had  another,  and  perhaps  even  greater,  merit  in  her  eyes. 
Acme  Alp  was  at  the  very  centre  of  the  molybdenum  region  over 
which  she  held  sway.  The  recreative  palace  at  its  summit  was 
known  far  and  wide  as  the  Acme  Sanitarium.  Owing  to  the  steepness 
of  the  hillside  it  could  be  reached  only  by  helicopter.  Visitors  were 
brought  by  plane  to  Denver,  and  there  trans-shipped  into  one  of  the 
great  fleet  of  these  ingenious  machines  kept  always  in  readiness 
for  the  guests  of  that  luxurious  establishment. 

Although  perhaps  less  theatrical  than  the  Magnet  Sanatorium, 
the  Acme  Sanitarium  was  no  whit  less  comfortable.  New  arrivals, 
it  is  true,  were  sometimes  a  little  alarmed  by  the  unusual  quality 
of  the  menu.  They  would  find  that  they  were  being  offered  for  their 
first  dinner  Molydacious  Mulligatawny,  Molyb  Polyp,  Molybden- 
ized  Mutton,  and  Molyfluous  Meringues — or  some  variant,  for 
Molly  B.  Dean  was  aware  that  monotony  was  of  all  things  to  be 
avoided,  and  the  Molybdenic  quality  of  the  diet  therefore  underwent 
different  disguises  on  different  evenings.  There  was  a  great  difference 
between  the  atmosphere  created  by  Molly  B.  Dean  and  that  diffused 
by  Aurora  Bohra.  Aurora  Bohra  believed  in  the  mystic  powers 


128  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

of  Earth,  and  encouraged  a  certain  passive  receptivity  as  the  source 
of  subsequent  vigorous  action.  Molly  B.  Dean,  on  the  contrary, 
believed  in  calling  out  in  each  individual  his  own  strength,  his 
own  power  of  will,  his  own  control  over  his  destiny.  Not  for  her, 
the  reliance  upon  external  help!  In  her  stirring  radio  addresses, 
to  which,  before  the  evening  meal,  the  guests  in  her  Sanitarium 
were  compelled  to  listen,  she  would  appeal  to  each  man  and  each 
woman — aye,  and  to  each  child,  too — to  draw  upon  that  inner 
fund  of  determination,  upon  which,  in  the  last  resort,  we  must  all 
depend.  She  had  worked  out  a  technique  for  the  development  of 
these  powers: 

"Do  you,"  she  would  say,  "feel  a  reluctance  to  rise  from  your 
bed  in  the  morning?  Do  not  yield  to  it!  Begin  your  waking  day 
with  a  firm  act  of  will.  Mount  your  mechanical  horse,  and,  after 
five  minutes  of  strenuous  exertion  with  this  health-giving  imple- 
ment, devote  yourself  to  muscular  exercises  unassisted  by  adjuncts. 
Touch  your  toes  with  your  hands  ninety-nine  times  while  keeping 
your  knees  as  stiff  as  a  ramrod.  After  this,  you  will  feel  no  hardship 
in  your  cold  bath,  though  the  water  be  obtained  from  melting 
snow.  Your  toilet  completed,  you  will  descend  to  your  communal 
breakfast  filled  with  appetite  and  energy,  ready  for  whatever  the 
day  may  bring.  Is  your  mail  full  of  tiresome  chores?  What  of  it? 
You  dispose  of  it  with  only  a  tiny  fragment  of  the  power  derived 
from  your  pre-breakfast  regimen.  Have  your  investments  dimin- 
ished in  value?  That  need  not  trouble  you,  for  the  intellectual 
clarity  derived  from  the  mechanical  horse  will  enable  you,  without 
difficulty,  to  select,  with  shrewd  judgment,  new  investments  of 
which  the  future  prosperity  is  unquestionable.  And  should  sinful 
thoughts  come,  as  come  they  may  even  in  this  Holy  Palace;  should 
you  permit  yourself  to  wish  that  a  longer  period  in  bed,  or  a  less 
frigid  bath,  were  permitted;  should  you  hanker  after  non- 
molybdenized  mutton;  should  you  even,  tempted  doubtless  by 
Satan,  harbour  the  dreadful  thought  that  strontium  might  do  just 
as  well — in  all  or  any  of  these  terrible  situations  you  can  find 
salvation  by  a  simple  rule:  you  must  first  run  ten  times  round  the 
courtyard  of  the  palace,  and  then  open  at  haphazard  the  Sacred 


FAITH   AND  MOUNTAINS  12$ 

Volume,  Molybdenum^  the  Cure  for  Morbid  Mopings.  Wherever 
this  volume  may  open  you  will  find  your  eye  resting  upon  some 
health-giving  text,  and  you  will  be  able,  by  your  own  strength, 
to  banish  the  horrid  thoughts  which  had  been  diverting  the  pure 
stream  of  your  unsullied  life-force.  Above  all,  remember  this:  It  is 
not  in  thought  that  salvation  is  to  be  found,  but  in  action,  strenuous 
action,  health-giving  action,  action  that  generates  power.  When 
the  wiles  of  Satan  threaten  to  ensnare  you,  it  is  not  to  tortuous 
thought  that  you  must  turn,  but  to  action.  And  what  that  action 
should  be,  you  will  find  in  the  Sacred  Volume.  Action!  Action! 
Action!  Action  in  the  Holy  Name  of  Molybdenum !" 


CHAPTER  v 

The  business  management  of  the  two  recreative  palaces  was  left 
by  Molly  B.  Dean  and  Aurora  Bohra  in  the  hands  of  their  respective 
managers,  Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow.  Each  of  these  men 
realized  that  the  sect  of  which  he  was  in  charge  was  exposed  to  the 
enmity  of  the  other  sect.  Each  was  persuaded  that  the  other  sect 
consisted  of  unscrupulous  scoundrels,  who  would  shrink  from 
nothing  to  effect  the  ruin  of  their  rivals.  Each  therefore  installed, 
not  only  in  the  public  rooms,  but  in  every  bedroom,  dictaphones 
which  recorded  the  supposedly  private  conversations  of  the  guests. 
Each  found  that  there  were  grumblers,  nay  even  incipient  sceptics, 
who  had  somehow  found  admission  in  spite  of  all  the  care  of  the 
Reception  Committee. 

In  Acme  Alp  the  centre  of  disaffection  was  traced,  by  skilful 
secret  service  work,  to  a  certain  Mr.  Wagner.  Mr.  Wagner  had 
seemed  to  the  Management  exactly  the  sort  of  man  for  whom  the 
Sanitarium  was  designed.  He  had  been,  the  Management  under- 
stood, a  successful  business  man,  but  had  become  afflicted  with 
indecision.  He  would  say,  "I  have  studied  the  merits  of  this  and 
that,  and  have  found  the  arguments  exactly  evenly  balanced.  What, 


/JO  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

in  these  circumstances,  am  I  to  do  ?"  There  was  a  danger  that  «in 
this  mood  his  fortune  would  be  dissipated.  He  had  sought  salvation 
with  the  Molybdenes,  and  had  apparently  hoped  to  find  it.  But 
although  his  condition  improved,  the  cure  remained  incomplete, 
and  it  was  decided  that  a  period  at  Acme  Alp  would  be  necessary. 
With  due  submission  to  the  authorities,  he  agreed.  And,  leaving 
his  business  interests  for  the  time  being  in  the  hands  of  subordinates, 
he  sought  the  health-giving  atmosphere  of  that  strenuous  House  of 
Rest. 

But  his  conversation  while  there  was  of  a  sort  that  it  was  difficult 
to  approve.  He  would  say,  addressing  some  chance  acquaintance 
after  dinner,  "You  know,  it  is  marvellous  what  molybdenum  does 
for  the  Molybdenes !  But  there  are  some  things  that  puzzle  me,  and 
to  which  I  find  no  answer  in  the  Sacred  Volume.  Since  molybdenum 
is  mainly  concentrated  in  Colorado,  one  must  suppose  that  the 
inhabitants  of  this  State  consume  more  of  it  than  those  who  live 
in  other  parts  of  this  great  Republic.  But,  on  examining  the  vital 
statistics,  I  have  not  discovered  any  measurable  difference  between 
the  health  of  Colorado  and  that  of  other  States.  This,  I  confess, 
puzzles  me.  Another  thing  also  gave  me  pause:  I  asked  a  scientific 
physician  of  my  acquaintance  to  examine  minutely  the  imports 
and  exports  of  molybdenum  in  the  body  of  a  devout  Molybdene, 
who  has  consumed  that  amount  of  the  Sacred  Metal  prescribed  by 
our  revered  Leader,  and  in  an  ordinary  citizen.  I  found,  to  my 
amazement,  that  the  amount  of  molybdenum  retained  in  the  body 
of  a  healthy  Molybdene  is  no  greater  than  that  retained  in  the  body 
of  a  man  whose  diet  is  normal.  I  am  sure  there  must  be  an  answer 
to  these  perplexities,  but  I  wish  I  knew  what  it  is.  I  do  not  wish  to 
trouble  Mr.  Tomkins,  who  is  a  very  busy  man.  Can  you  suggest 
some  way  of  resolving  my  difficulties?" 

It  was  found  that  he  had  made  speeches  of  this  sort  to  a  number 
of  people  at  Acme  Alp.  But  nothing  definite  could  be  proved  against 
him,  and,  in  the  end,  it  was  decided  to  pronounce  him  cured  and 
send  him  back  to  his  home. 

A  somewhat  similar  trouble  arose  shortly  afterwards  at  the 
Magnetic  Home.  A  certain  Mr.  Thorney,  who  was,  or  was  supposed 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  ZJl 

to  be,  a  traveller  in  out-of-the-way  lands,  returned  from  an  expe- 
dition, or  so  he  said,  worn  out  with  the  hardships  that  a  series  of 
mishaps  had  imposed  upon  him.  Weary  and  discouraged,  he  sought 
the  life-giving  force  that  the  Northern  Magnets  offered.  He  became 
an  Adherent,  and  his  friends  among  the  Faithful  hoped  for  rapid 
improvement.  But  improvement  was  discouragingly  slow,  and 
he  seemed  incapable  of  feeling  again  the  zest  which  had  sent  him 
upon  his  travels.  It  was  decided  by  the  authorities  that  only  a  visit 
to  the  Magnetic  Pole  could  complete  his  cure.  There,  however, 
as  on  Acme  Alp,  dictaphones  had  been  installed  by  the  wise  prudence 
of  those  who  foresaw  the  machinations  of  their  rivals.  And  it  was 
found  that,  while  Mr.  Thorney's  conversation  could  not  be  con- 
demned as  definitely  heretical,  it  had  nevertheless  a  subtle  tendency 
to  diminish  the  firmness  of  belief  in  those  who  listened  to  it.  It 
was  suspected  that  he  had  not  a  due  reverence  for  Aurora  Bohra, 
whom  the  Faithful  never  saw  except  when  she  was  in  her  eyrie. 
"Have  you  ever  wondered,"  he  would  say  to  a  neighbour,  "how 
tall  Aurora  really  is?"  "No,"  the  neighbour  would  say  in  a  slightly 
shocked  tone,  "and  I  am  not  sure  that  I  consider  the  question  quite 
nice."  "Oh  well,"  Mr.  Thorney  would  reply,  "she  is,  after  all,  a 
real  women  of  flesh  and  blood.  Having  had  to  practise  surveying  in 
my  travels,  I  took  the  liberty  of  estimating  her  height  with  my 
sextant.  Allowing  for  her  feet,  which  I  could  not  see,  I  concluded 
that  her  height  is  between  six  foot  three  and  a  half  inches  and 
six  foot  four  and  a  half  inches.  I  could  not  make  my  estimate  more 
exact  because  of  the  refracting  properties  of  the  glass  through  which 
we  see  her.  But  I  was  able  to  assure  myself  beyond  a  doubt  that 
she  is  a  fine  figure  of  a  woman." 

It  was  not  the  thing  to  speak  in  these  terms  of  the  presiding 
Goddess;  but  it  must  be  acknowledged,  though  with  pain,  that 
there  were  some  who  fell  in  with  Mr.  Thorney's  manner,  and  were 
thenceforth  less  inclined  to  attribute  supernatural  powers  to  that 
Noble  Lady.  Where  he  found  favourable  soil  for  the  seeds  of  his 
irreverence,  he  would  go  farther.  He  would  say,  "You  know, 
there  is  a  circumstance,  known  perhaps  to  few  white  men  except 
myself,  which  I  find  very  difficult  to  explain  on  the  basis  of  the 


132  NIGHTMARES   OF   EMINENT  PERSONS 

Magnetic  Principles  that  we  all  accept.  There  is,  in  a  certain  very 
remote  part  of  Tibet,  a  valley  of  quite  extraordinary  narrowness, 
almost  a  chasm,  which  points,  as  my  survey  assured  me,  directly 
towards  the  North  Magnetic  Pole.  Although  the  valley  is  so  narrow, 
there  are  those  who  spend  the  summer  in  it,  because  it  contains 
diamonds.  They  have  to  sleep  with  their  heads  towards  the  North 
or  with  their  heads  towards  the  South.  Some  choose  the  one, 
some  the  other.  One  might  have  expected  that  those  who  sleep 
with  their  heads  towards  the  North  would  be  in  all  respects  superior 
to  those  who  choose  the  opposite  posture.  But,  although  I  spent  a 
considerable  time  among  them  and  made  inquiries  into  their  past 
history,  I  was  unable  to  discover  any  such  difference  as  our  Holy 
Faith  compels  us  to  postulate.  There  is,  I  am  sure,  some  quite 
conclusive  answer,  but  I  have  been  unable  to  imagine  what  it  may 
be.  If  you,  or  any  of  your  friends,  can  resolve  my  perplexity,  you 
will  earn  my  deepest  gratitude." 

When  dictaphones  revealed  his  habit  of  putting  such  questions 
to  the  other  visitors  in  the  circular  palace,  it  was  decided  by  the 
authorities  that,  though  he  was  doubtless  a  genuine  seeker  after 
Truth,  the  form  and  method  of  his  search  were  not  such  as  to 
deserve  encouragement.  He  was  therefore  prematurely  pronounced 
cured,  and  sent  home,  with  a  caution  to  meditate  in  silence,  if  at 
all,  upon  the  curious  questions  that  he  had  somewhat  rashly  raised. 


CHAPTER  VI 


In  spite  of  such  slight  difficulties,  both  movements  prospered. 
The  Northern  Magnets  won  the  support  of  everybody  in  Scan- 
dinavia, except  the  Intelligentsia.  Iceland  and  Greenland  followed 
suit,  and  their  men  of  science  proved  conclusively  that,  in  course 
of  time,  the  Magnetic  Pole  would  be  theirs.  In  the  United  States 
it  was  the  Molybdenes  who  flourished.  The  State  of  Utah,  where 
considerable  stores  of  molybdenum  were  discovered,  solemnly 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  133 

abandoned  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  substituted  Molybdenum^ 
the  Cure  for  Morbid  Mopings.  As  some  reward  for  this  accession 
to  the  True  Faith,  Molly  B.  Dean  conceded  that  Utah  should  be 
incorporated  in  the  Holy  Land.  Throughout  the  Western  World,  the 
bewildered  young,  who  had  been  unable  to  choose  whole-heartedly 
either  the  Kremlin  or  the  Vatican  as  objects  of  adoration,  found 
mental  and  emotional  rest  in  one  or  other  of  the  two  new 
creeds. 

In  England,  where  the  two  factions  were  very  evenly  balanced, 
acute  conflict  was  more  threatened  than  anywhere  else.  Test 
matches  no  longer  aroused  interest,  the  older  football  teams  were 
forgotten,  and  only  the  great  matches  between  Molybdenes  and 
Magnets  attracted  the  crowds.  Not  only  in  football,  but  in  every 
kind  of  athletic  contest,  the  Molybdenes  and  the  Magnets  competed 
with  fluctuating  success  and  without  decisive  superiority  for  either. 
It  was  found,  with  some  dismay,  that  the  crowds  were  no  longer 
good-natured,  and  that  fights  broke  out  between  irascible  adherents 
of  the  rival  faiths.  At  last  a  rule  had  to  be  adopted  separating 
Molybdenes  and  Magnets  by  placing  one  of  these  to  the  right  and 
one  to  the  left.  Those  who  avowed  themselves  neutrals  were  viewed 
with  contempt  and  told  to  go  home. 

The  Highbrows  would  have  been  delighted  to  make  their  peace 
with  both,  but  this  was  impossible.  "He  that  is  not  with  us,  is 
against  us,"  such  temporizers  were  firmly  told.  Nevertheless,  some 
attempt  at  conciliation  persisted.  The  Tempora  Supplementary 
Letters  had  a  deeply  reflective  article  on  the  two  creeds.  "It  must 
be  conceded,"  so  this  article  said,  "that  to  the  coldly  critical  intellect, 
there  are  difficulties  in  both  the  gospels  which  are  bringing  new 
hopes  and  new  life  to  the  weary  West.  But  those  who  are  imbued 
with  the  great  tradition,  those  who  have  absorbed  and  digested  the 
message  of  all  the  great  thinkers,  from  Plato  to  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
will  not  lightly  reject  new  faiths,  even  though  they  may  appear 
impossible,  as  the  Christian  faith  did  to  Tertullian,  who,  in  spite 
of  such  impossibility — nay,  because  of  it — accepted  whole-heartedly 
the  new  tenets  which  transcended  reason.  All  right-thinking  people, 
whatever  difficulty  they  may  have  in  choosing  between  the 


NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Molybdenes  and  the  Magnets,  will  welcome  what  the  two  movements 
have  in  common.  Not  so  long  ago  a  coldly  mechanist  philosophy 
dominated  the  thoughts  of  our  accepted  pundits.  Those  deeper 
sources  of  wisdom,  which  are  not  derived  from  mere  observation 
of  brute  fact,  but  well  up  in  the  humble  heart  when  it  opens  itself 
to  the  operation  of  the  Great  Spirit  of  Truth — from  these  the 
Molybdenes  and  the  Magnets  alike  derive  refreshment.  Gone  is 
the  insolence  of  sciolists;  gone  is  the  shallow  certainty  of  those 
who  ignore  the  Eternal  Verities  upon  which  our  Western  World 
is  founded.  In  the  Molybdenes  and  the  Magnets  alike  there  is  so 
much  that  every  lover  of  wisdom  must  welcome,  that  we  cannot 
but  regret  their  separateness  and  rivalry.  We  believe,  and  in  this 
belief  we  are  not  alone,  that  an  amalgamation  is  possible,  and  that, 
if  effected,  it  will  give  to  the  faith  in  our  Western  Values  that 
unshakable  strength  which  is  needed  in  the  fateful  contest  with  the 
atheism  of  the  East." 

This  weighty  pronouncement  had  influential  backing.  The 
British  Government,  torn  between  love  of  the  Commonwealth  and 
dependence  upon  the  United  States,  viewed  with  the  deepest  alarm 
the  growing  tension  between  Canada  and  the  western  half  of  the 
United  States.  Such  tension,  if  it  could  not  be  eased,  could  bring 
to  nought  the  work,  not  only  of  the  United  Nations,  but  also  of 
NATO.  In  England,  the  adherents  of  the  two  parties  were  about 
equal  in  numbers.  Both  were  strong,  but  neither  could  hope  to  be 
supreme.  The  British  Government  approached  Mr.  Tomkins  and 
Mr.  Merrow  with  proposals  for  a  conference,  and  with  earnest 
suggestions  for  at  least  a  modus  vivendi  between  the  two  sects. 

Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow  consulted  by  long-distance 
telephone  the  High  Priestesses,  Molly  B.  Dean  and  Aurora  Bohra. 
Aurora  Bohra  secretly  consulted  Sir  Magnus  North.  The  outcome 
of  these  various  consultations  was  the  decision  to  hold  a  great 
meeting  in  the  Albert  Hall  at  which,  by  public  debate,  some  form 
of  agreement  was  to  be  reached.  Such  at  least  was  the  outcome 
for  which  the  Government  hoped.  But  the  hopes  of  the  two  parties 
were  different.  Each  was  so  firmly  persuaded  of  its  own  invin- 
cibility that  it  felt  no  doubt  of  victory  in  a  public  confrontation, 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS 

and  it  was  in  virtue  of  this  confidence  that  each  side  assented  to  the 
Government's  proposals. 

It  was  agreed  that  the  great  meeting  should  be  held  under  the 
chairmanship  of  the  Professor  of  Comparative  Religion  at  the 
University  of  Oxbridge.  This  wise  and  urbane  scholar  knew  all 
about  the  religion  of  the  extinct  Tasmanians,  the  beliefs  of  the 
Hottentots,  and  the  creed  of  the  Pygmies.  It  was  therefore  supposed 
by  the  Government  that  he  could  give  sympathetic  understanding 
to  both  the  Molybdenes  and  the  Magnets.  But,  lest  he  should  fail, 
through  being  more  urbane  than  forceful,  he  was  to  be  supported 
by  a  band  of  some  hundreds  of  stalwart  stewards,  each  of  whom 
should  have  been  carefully  screened  to  make  sure  that  he  had  no 
inclination  towards  either  party.  Lots  were  drawn  as  to  which  party 
should  be  to  the  right  and  which  to  the  left.  The  right  fell  to  the 
Magnets,  the  left  to  the  Molybdenes.  On  the  stage,  and  on  the  floor 
of  the  hall,  and  in  every  gallery,  this  division  was  observed.  A  wide 
aisle  was  left  between  the  two  parties,  and  throughout  the  meeting 
the  neutral  stewards  marched  up  and  down  this  aisle  with  stern 
orders  to  preserve  the  peace  at  all  costs. 

Aurora  Bohra  and  Molly  B.  Dean  had  descended  from  their 
mountains  to  inspire  their  faithful  followers  on  this  momentous 
occasion.  Each  sat  on  a  throne  near  the  centre  of  the  stage,  separated 
from  the  other  only  by  the  width  of  the  aisle.  Molly  B.  Dean  loved 
all  mankind,  but  she  did  not  love  Aurora  Bohra;  Aurora  Bohra 
loved  all  mankind,  but  she  did  not  love  Molly  B.  Dean.  Molly  B. 
Dean,  with  sharp,  black,  snapping  eyes,  after  surveying  the 
gathering,  darted  a  venomous  glance  upon  Aurora  Bohra,  a  glance 
so  venomous  that  it  must  have  shrivelled  a  lesser  personality. 
Aurora  Bohra,  after  gazing  raptly  at  the  ceiling,  allowed  her  great 
eyes  to  wander  vaguely  over  the  assembled  multitude.  Although, 
at  times,  her  gaze  seemed  to  be  directed  towards  the  opposite  throne, 
it  appeared  that  in  that  direction  she  saw  nothing.  The  Medusa 
glances  of  Molly  B.  Dean  passed  her  by.  Only  in  the  rapt  con- 
templation of  the  great  dome  did  she  seem  to  yield  to  those  sublime 
emotions  which  had  made  her  what  she  was. 

Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow,  each  bristling  with  a  sheaf  of 


NIGHTMARES   OF   EMINENT  PERSONS 

papers,  stood  at  their  desks,  primed  with  all  the  facts  and  all  the 
arguments  most  calculated  to  overwhelm  the  other  party. 

Immediately  behind  Zeruiah  Tomkins  sat  his  son  and  destined 
successor,  Zachary.  Zachary  had  been  educated  by  his  father  with 
the  most  careful  regard  to  the  preservation  of  his  orthodoxy. 
Never  for  a  moment  had  he  doubted  the  tenets  of  the  Molybdenes, 
never  for  a  moment  had  he  imagined  any  other  destiny  than  to 
help  his  father  while  he  lived,  and  to  carry  on  his  work  when  death 
should  call  him  to  an  even  happier  land.  But,  in  spite  of  a  diet 
adequately  flavoured  with  molybdenum,  he  was  a  somewhat  weedy 
youth,  and  in  his  spare  time  turned  his  thoughts  towards  poetry 
rather  than  theology.  Although  molybdenum  was  supposed  to 
confer  muscular  good  cheer  upon  its  devotees,  he  was  the  victim, 
to  his  secret  shame,  of  a  somewhat  melancholy  outlook.  He  thought 
Keats's  Ode  to  Autumn  unduly  cheerful  and  wrote,  himself,  an  Ode 
to  Autumn  beginning, 

Autumn  leaves 

And  barley  sheaves 

Bring  thought  of  the  morrow 

And  snow  and  sorrow. 

Often  he  would  take  himself  to  task,  and  wish  that  he  could  achieve 
the  eupeptic  jollity  which  was  the  ideal  of  his  sect.  But,  in  spite  of  all 
his  efforts,  melancholy  and  languor  invaded  his  inmost  being 
whenever  he  could  escape  from  the  hustle  and  bustle  of  the 
Molybdene  office. 

Behind  Manasseh  Merrow,  and  exactly  opposite  Zachary,  sat 
Mr.  Merrow's  daughter,  Leah.  Leah,  like  Zachary,  had  been 
educated  to  the  strictest  orthodoxy.  Like  Zachary,  it  was  intended 
that  she  should  succeed  her  father.  But,  like  Zachary,  she  had 
difficulty  in  preserving  the  state  of  mind  demanded  of  an  Adept. 
There  were  even  dreadful  moments  when  she  could  not  bring 
herself  to  reverence  Aurora.  The  time  that  she  could  spare  from 
helping  her  father  at  the  office,  she  spent  at  the  piano.  Mendelssohn 
was  her  favourite,  but  she  rose  occasionally  to  Chopin.  Her  real 
preference,  however,  was  not  for  classical  music,  but  for  old- 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  ZJ7 

fashioned  romantic  songs  such  as  Gaily  the  Troubadour  and  The 
Bailiff's  Daughter  of  Islington.  She  was  not  strictly  beautiful,  but  her 
expression  had  a  certain  earnest  exaltation  and  her  eyes  were  large 
and  sad. 

Both  Zachary  and  Leah,  at  the  meeting,  found  themselves,  as 
was  natural,  more  interested  in  the  opposite  party  than  in  their 
own.  Zachary  bestowed  a  brief  glance  upon  Aurora  Bohra,  but 
shrank  in  revulsion  from  her  vastness.  Leah,  encountering  for  a 
moment  the  piercing  glance  of  Molly  B.  Dean,  was  so  rilled  with 
terror  that  she  longed  to  hide.  Each,  after  this  moment  of  alarm, 
was  consoled  by  the  sight  of  equal  alarm  across  the  aisle.  Their 
eyes  met.  Each  had  supposed  until  that  moment  that  all  who  sup- 
ported the  opposite  faction  were  base  and  wicked.  Each,  meeting 
those  frightened  eyes,  experienced  a  shock.  "Surely,"  each  thought, 
"it  is  nothing  villainous  that  those  eyes  express!  Can  my  dear 
father  have  been  mistaken?  Is  it  possible  that  the  feelings  which  I 
experience  may  also  exist  in  the  breast  of  an  opponent?  Can  it 
be  that  there  is  a  common  humanity  which  might  override  these 
differences?"  And  while  each  so  thought,  each  continued  to  gaze 
into  the  eyes  of  the  other. 

Meanwhile,  the  business  of  the  meeting  proceeded,  though  the 
two  young  people  were  at  first  scarcely  conscious  of  what  was 
going  on  around  them. 

The  Professor  rose  to  deliver  his  opening  address,  which  he 
had  prepared  with  the  utmost  care,  and  of  which  he  and  the  Prime 
Minister  had  conned  every  word  to  eliminate  the  slightest  hint  of 
criticism  or  lack  of  neutrality.  Somewhat  nervously  he  cleared  his 
throat  and  began: 

"Revered  Pythonesses,  Ladies  and  Gentlemen,  we  are  all  aware 
that  in  this  great  gathering  there  is  disagreement  ["Hear,  Hear!" 
from  all  parts  of  the  Hall],  but  there  is  one  matter  as  to  which 
we  are,  I  trust  and  believe,  all  at  one.  All  of  us  are  eager  to  seek 
Truth,  and  when  found  to  proclaim  it.". 

From  both  sides  of  the  Hall  a  vast  shout  went  up  at  these  words, 
a  shout  of  "No,  No!  Not  on  the  other  side!"  The  poor  Professor, 
somewhat  disconcerted,  skipped  several  mellifluous  phrases,  and 


138  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

continued,  "Well,  be  that  as  it  may,  it  has  been  decided,  by  men  for 
whose  wisdom  I  have  a  profound  respect,  that  the  division  of  our 
great  country  into  rival  factions  brings  with  it  now,  as  it  did  in  the 
days  of  the  Wars  of  the  Roses,  as  it  did  again  in  the  lamentable 
dissensions  of  King  and  Parliament  in  the  seventeenth  century,  a 
danger  lest,  absorbed  in  internal  quarrels,  we  should  lose  sight  of 
the  peril  from  overseas.  It  is  because  of  this  peril  that  this  meeting 
has  been  convened  in  the  hope  that,  without  any  loss  of  fervour, 
without  any  diminution  in  the  profundity  of  religious  conviction, 
the  two  creeds  may  unite  and  forge,  by  their  union,  a  weapon  of 
irresistible  might  for  the  repelling  of  whatever  enemies  may 
threaten  our  National  Life." 

At  this  point,  again,  he  was  interrupted.  Cries  came  from 
everywhere:  "That's  easy!  Let  the  others  join  us  I"  Again,  the 
Professor  skipped  some  pages  of  his  prepared  address,  since  he 
deemed  it  wise,  in  view  of  the  temper  of  the  meeting,  to  make  an 
end  quickly.  "It  is  not  for  me,"  he  concluded,  "to  dictate  the 
agreement  to  be  arrived  at.  This  is  for  you  to  decide,  since  we  live 
in  a  democracy.  I  will  only  repeat  that  the  occasion  is  momentous, 
and  that  your  responsibility  is  great.  May  God  bless  your  delibera- 
tions!" 

Even  during  these  opening  remarks  it  had  become  clear  that  the 
temper  of  the  meeting  was  difficult.  The  unusual  course  was 
adopted  of  having  the  Order  of  the  Proceedings  announced,  not 
by  the  Chairman,  but  by  the  Commissioner  of  Police.  In  authorita- 
tive tones,  very  unlike  those  of  the  Professor,  he  announced  that 
each  side  would  be  allowed  three  speakers,  each  to  speak  for  twenty 
minutes,  and  that  the  toss  of  a  coin  had  allotted  the  first  speech  to 
the  Molybdenes.  He  announced  also  that  he  had  in  reserve  a  large 
force  of  police,  and  that,  at  the  first  sign  of  disorder,  the  Hall  would 
be  cleared.  Somewhat  cowed,  the  audience  became  for  a  time 
subdued,  and  listened  to  the  first  two  speeches  without  excessive 
interruption. 

These  speeches  were  made  by  Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow. 
Each  dealt  with  the  merits  and  success  of  his  own  movement,  and 
studiously  refrained  from  any  mention  of  his  rivals.  There  were 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  13$ 

coughs  and  yawns,  and  not  a  few,  overcome  by  the  oppressive 
atmosphere,  fell  asleep.  It  seemed  as  if  the  whole  meeting  would  enc^ 
in  flat  boredom.  But  there  were  fireworks  in  reserve.  When  Mr. 
Merrow  sat  down,  Mr.  Tomkins  called  upon  Mr.  Thorney  to  address 
the  meeting.  Mr.  Thorney,  from  his  very  first  words,  showed  no 
disposition  to  be  conciliatory: 

"Ladies  and  Gentlemen  and  Northern  Magnets,"  he  began. 
"I  am  the  Head  of  the  Molybdenic  Secret  Service.  I  know  things 
that  you  do  not  know.  I  know  the  income  of  Sir  Magnus  North. 
I  know  the  extent  of  his  estates  in  the  North- West  Territory. 
I  know  that  every  evening  he  spends  many  hours,  whether  in 
lascivious  or  merely  lucrative  commerce  I  know  not,  with  the 
supposed  Holy  Woman,  Miss  Bohra." 

By  these  words  the  meeting  was,  for  a  moment,  completely 
stunned.  The  Magnets  had  known  Mr.  Thorney  as  a  friend.  The 
Molybdenes  were  finding  difficulty  in  his  new  role.  While  the 
meeting  was  still  held  in  bewildered  silence,  Mr.  Wagner  leapt 
up  and  shouted: 

"You  have  listened  to  lies,  but  7  will  tell  you  Truth!  What  do 
you  know  of  Amalgamated  Metals  Inc.  ?  What  do  you  know  of 
the  fortune  of  its  principal  shareholder?  What  do  you  know  of 
the  role  of  molybdenum  in  its  transactions?  I,  as  Head  of  the  Secret 
Service  of  the  Magnets,  I  can  give  you  the  amazing  answer:  the 
fortune  is  immense;  it  is  based  upon  molybdenum;  and  its  lucky 
owner  is  the  Widow  Dean !" 

By  the  time  he  sat  down,  both  sides  were  wrought  to  the  utmost 
pitch  of  fury.  "Death  to  Sir  Magnus  and  shame  on  his  Infamous 
Paramour!"  was  shouted  from  one  side.  "Down  with  Grasping 
Plutocrats!  To  the  Gallows  with  Murderous  Molly!"  the  other 
side  retorted.  For  a  brief  moment  their  co-operative  efforts  were 
devoted  to  overcoming  a  posse  of  stewards.  That  done,  the  rival 
Saints  met  in  savage  m£lee.  The  police,  who  had  retained  their 
coherence,  cleared  the  Hall  with  tear  gas.  With  streaming  eyes  and 
thunderous  sneezes,  the  disconcerted  thousands  poured  into  the 
street.  Revived  by  the  outer  air,  they  resumed  the  fray  in  dis- 
organized groups.  Clothes  were  torn  from  backs,  blows  were 


140  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

exchanged,  feet  were  stamped  upon,  objurgations  were  shouted. 
Late  into  the  night  the  vague  tumult  continued,  until  at  last, 
utterly  exhausted,  the  Holy  Combatants  fell  asleep  upon  the  cold 
pavement. 


CHAPTER  VII 

The  leading  personages  on  the  stage,  meanwhile,  had  been  exhorted 
by  the  police  to  make  use  of  a  secret  exit.  The  Chairman,  feeling 
that  his  functions  could  no  longer  be  exercised,  was  very  willing 
to  depart.  The  Nepalese  delegate,  who  had  felt  disaster  coming, 
tapped  the  Professor  on  the  shoulder  and  said,  "Let  me  take  care 
of  you."  The  two  together  were  hustled  into  a  police  car.  "Oh, 
where  shall  we  go  ?"  said  the  Professor.  "To  the  Nepalese  Embassy," 
said  his  new  friend.  Arriving  there  tired  and  hopeless,  he  was 
slowly  revived  by  kindness,  and  when  he  had  had  time  to  collect 
his  thoughts,  he  was  offered  a  Professorship  in  his  own  subject  in 
the  Himalayan  University  of  Nepal,  provided  he  would  sign  a 
document  in  a  language  unknown  to  him.  He  did  so,  and,  having 
thus  established  his  credentials,  which,  as  he  discovered  long  after- 
wards, consisted  of  a  statement  to  the  effect  that  Tensing  had  been 
the  first  to  reach  the  summit  of  Everest,  he  was  taken  by  plane  to 
the  seat  of  his  new  academic  activities.  At  the  end  often  years  he 
produced  his  monumental  work,  Religion  and  Superstition  among 
the  Aborigines  of  the  West.  But  this  work  has  not  appeared  in  any 
European  language. 

The  two  Priestesses  presented  the  police  with  a  difficult  problem. 
Oblivious  of  everything  else,  Molly  B.  Dean  had  rushed  across  the 
aisle  to  make  a  frenzied  assault  upon  the  massive  Aurora.  Reaching 
up  with  her  nails,  she  made  long  bloody  scratches  upon  the  face  of 
her  rival,  who,  with  her  open  hand,  gave  her  a  push,  which 
knocked  her  flat  upon  the  floor.  "Harridan!"  she  shouted  as  she 
lay  prone.  "Peculating  virago!"  Aurora  retorted  in  a  voice  very 
different  from,  and  much  more  shrill  than,  that  to  which  her 
disciples  were  accustomed.  Some  policemen  picked  up  Molly  B. 


FAITH  AND   MOUNTAINS  141 

Dean,  while  ten  others,  with  drawn  truncheons,  propelled  Aurora 
Bohra.  Both  together  were  placed  in  a  Black  Maria,  where,  acrosr 
an  intervening  wall  of  policemen,  they  continued  to  hurl  insults  at 
each  other.  Both  were  accused  of  a  breach  of  the  peace,  and  they 
were  confined  for  the  night  in  separate  cells  which  invited  far 
from  pleasant  reflections. 

Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow,  neither  of  whom  had  expected 
the  intemperate  intervention  of  their  Secret  Agents,  retired  under 
police  protection  to  their  respective  offices.  There,  deeply  dejected, 
with  their  heads  buried  in  their  hands,  they  contemplated  the  ruin 
of  their  life-work.  Although  total  abstinence,  except  in  the  Recreative 
Palaces,  was  a  rigid  tenet  of  both  sects,  both  these  devoted  men 
were  found  by  charwomen  in  the  morning  prone  on  the  floor  with 
an  empty  bottle  beside  each. 

As  for  Zachary  and  Leah,  they  had  been  so  absorbed  in  each 
other  that  they  were  not  aware  of  what  was  going  on  about  them 
until  the  din  became  overwhelming.  Sitting  among  the  neutrals, 
a  little  way  behind  them,  was  Ananias  Wagthorne,  an  official  of 
the  Ministry  of  Culture,  who  had  been  sent  to  obtain  data  for 
any  bureaucratic  action  that  might  be  called  for.  He  was  a  kindly 
and  perceptive  person,  and  had  observed  their  absorption  in  each 
other.  In  the  final  confusion  he  extended  a  hand  to  each,  and  said, 
"Let  me  escort  you  to  safety."  Although  somewhat  embarrassed 
by  each  other's  presence,  they  obeyed,  since  any  other  course 
seemed  difficult.  Helped  by  the  police,  he  extricated  them  and 
conveyed  them  safely  to  his  flat.  He  introduced  them  to  his  wife, 
who  listened  understandingly  to  his  account  of  the  monumental 
fiasco.  His  wife  was  a  good-natured  lady,  filled  with  sympathy  for 
the  young  people.  "I  do  not  think,"  she  said  to  her  husband,  "that 
these  young  people  ought  to  attempt  to  go  to  their  homes  tonight. 
The  streets  are  disturbed,  and  no  one  can  tell  what  furious  mobs 
may  do.  If  Mr.  Zachary  could  be  content  with  the  drawing-room 
sofa,  Miss  Leah  could  have  the  spare  room,  and  both  could  stay 
here  for  the  night."  Both  accepted  gratefully.  And  both,  utterly 
worn  out,  soon  fell  asleep. 

As  the  great  meeting  had  been  held  on  a  Saturday,  Mr.  Wagthorne 


142  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

was  able  to  stay  at  home  next  morning,  and  devoted  himself  to 
comforting  the  young  people  and  diminishing  their  perplexities. 
Neither  knew  what  to  believe  of  the  lurid  revelations  to  which  they 
had  listened.  Could  it  be  that  the  Molybdenic  Faith  was  built 
upon  financial  fraud  ?  Zachary's  thoughts  shuddered  away  from  so 
dreadful  a  possibility.  Could  it  be  that  the  Faith  of  the  Magnets  was 
only  an  incident  in  the  rise  of  Sir  Magnus  North  to  wealth  and 
power?  This  nightmare  suggestion  seemed  to  Leah  to  empty  life 
of  all  its  purpose.  Mr.  Wagthorne,  finding  them  disconsolate,  and 
with  no  appetite  for  their  breakfasts,  inquired  into  their  doubts. 
"Can  these  things  be  true?"  they  both  asked  him. 

"I  fear  they  are  but  too  true,"  he  replied.  "It  has  been  my  official 
duty  to  make  inquiries  as  to  both  sects.  From  the  Board  of  Trade, 
I  have  ascertained  the  extent  of  Mrs.  Dean's  interests  in  Amal- 
gamated Metals  Inc.;  and  from  the  Administration  of  the  North- 
West  Territory,  I  have  discovered  the  vast  area  possessed  by  Sir 
Magnus,  and  its  almost  unlimited  possibility  of  mineral  wealth. 
The  relation  of  Sir  Magnus  with  Aurora  Bohra  has  long  been  known 
and  watched  by  the  police.  Your  fathers,  my  dear  young  people, 
were,  I  am  convinced,  totally  ignorant  of  the  revelations  that  were 
made  at  yesterday's  meeting.  They,  I  am  sure,  are  honestly  and 
wholeheartedly  persuaded  that  the  doctrines  they  preach  are  both 
true  and  beneficent.  It  may  be  that,  when  you  have  had  time  to 
reflect,  each  of  you  will  agree  with  his  or  her  father,  and  continue 
to  believe  as  heretofore.  But  I  think  it  more  likely  that  you  will 
both  perceive  what  I  believe  to  be  the  facts  in  this  painful  situation, 
and  that  you  will  learn  to  build  your  lives  upon  a  firmer  foundation 
than  that  upon  which  they  have  rested  hitherto. 

"But  is  it  possible/'  both  exclaimed,  "that  any  movement  so 
vast,  and  so  potent  in  moving  men's  minds,  should  be  based  upon 
nothing  but  fraud  and  folly?" 

"It  is  only  too  possible,"  he  replied.  "It  has  been  my  duty  to 
study  the  history  of  such  movements.  They  have  been  numerous. 
Some  have  flourished  briefly,  others  have  lasted  for  centuries. 
But  there  is  no  relation  whatever  between  the  vitality  and  life  of  a 
movement  and  its  basis  in  good  sense." 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  143 

•  At  this  point  he  fetched  from  his  shelves  a  large  tome  called 
The  Dictionary  of  Sects,  Heresies,  Ecclesiastical  Parties,  and  Schools 
of  Religious  Thought. 

"Do  not  imagine,"  he  said,  "that  you  have  any  reason  for  shame, 
or  that  you  differ  from  the  rest  of  mankind  in  the  capacity  to  believe 
what  afterwards  appears  to  have  been  nonsense.  In  this  volume 
the  similar  follies  of  the  last  two  thousand  years  are  recorded,  and 
a  little  study  will  show  you  that,  in  comparison  with  many  of  these) 
your  creeds  have  been  sensible  and  moderate.  Both  your  heresies 
begin  with  the  letter  M,  so  let  us  see  what  this  book  has  to  say  under 
this  letter.  Let  me  recommend  you  to  study  the  doctrines  of 
Macarius.  I  can  assure  you  they  are  well  deserving  of  attention,  as 
are  those  of  the  Majorinians,  and  the  Malakanes,  and  the  Mar- 
cellinians,   and   the  Marcosians,   and   the  Masbothians,   and   the 
Melchisedechians,  and  the  Metangismonitae,  and  the  Morelstschiki, 
and  the  Muggletonians.  Take,  for  example,  the  Marcosians,  who 
followed  Marcus  the  Magician, 'a  perfect  adept  in  magical  impostures 
.  .  .  joining  the  buffooneries  of  Anaxilaus  to  the  craftiness  of  the 
Magi,'  and  by  these  arts  seducing  the  wives  of  deacons,  and  justi- 
fying unlimited  licence  by  the  doctrine  that  he  had  'attained  to  a 
height  above  all  power,'  and  was  therefore  free  to  act  in  every 
respect  as  he  pleased.  Or,  again,  you  may  be  thankful  that  neither 
of  you  belong  to  the  sect  of  the  Morelstschiki,  whose  'custom  is  to 
meet  together  on  a  certain  day  in  the  year  in  some  retired  place, 
and  having  dug  a  deep  pit,  to  fill  it  with  wood,  straw,  and  other 
combustibles,  while  they  are  singing  weird  hymns  relating  to  the 
ceremony.  Fire  is  then  applied  to  the  piled-up  fuel,  and  numbers 
leap  into  the  midst  of  it,  stimulated  by  the  triumphant  hymns  of 
those  around,  to  purchase  a  supposed  martyrdom  by  their  suicidal 
afct.'  No,  my  dear  young  friends,  you  need  not  feel  that  you  have 
been  exceptional  in  folly,  for  folly  is  natural  to  man.  We  consider 
ourselves  distinguished  from  the  ape  by  the  power  of  thought. 
We  do  not  remember  that  it  is  like  the  power  of  walking  in  a 
one-year-old.  We  think,  it  is  true,  but  we  think  so  badly  that  I  often 
feel  it  would  be  better  if  we  did  not. — But  I  have  matters  that  I 
must  attend  to,  and,  for  the  moment,!  will  leave  you  to  each  other." 


144  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

Left  tete-a-tgte  they  preserved  at  first  an  embarrassed  silence. 
Then  Zachary  said,  hesitatingly,  "I  cannot  yet  disentangle  what 
I  am  to  think  of  what  we  heard  yesterday,  and  of  what  our  kind 
friend  has  been  saying.  But  there  is  one  thing  of  which  I  feel  sure, 
and  which  I  will  say:  When  I  looked  across  the  aisle  and  saw  the 
crystal  purity  and  gentle  charity  that  shone  from  your  eyes,  I  could 
no  longer  believe  that  all  Northern  Magnets  are  degraded  beings." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Tomkins,"  she  replied,  "I  am  glad  you  have  said 
what  you  did,  and  .  .  .  and  ...  I  ...  felt  the  same  about  the 
Molybdenes." 

"Oh,  Miss  Merrow,"  he  replied,  "can  it  be  that,  amid  such  ruin, 
something  has  been  salvaged  ?  Drifting  alone,  parted  by  doubt  and 
despair  from  former  companions  and  former  hopes,  may  I  think 
that  in  this  night  of  apparent  solitude  we  have  found  each  other?" 

"I  think  you  may,  Mr.  Tomkins,"  she  said. 

And  with  that  they  fell  into  each  other's  arms. 

For  a  little  while  they  forgot  their  sorrows  in  mutual  ecstasy; 
but  presently  Leah  sighed,  and  said,  "But,  Zachary,  what  are  we 
to  Jo  ?  Can  we  break  our  fathers'  hearts  ?  But  how  can  we  do  other- 
wise? It  is  impossible  that  we  should  marry  and  should  continue 
to  profess  our  several  former  tenets." 

"No,"  he  replied,  "that  would  be  impossible.  We  must  tell  our 
fathers  of  our  loss  of  faith,  whatever  may  be  the  pain  to  them. 
You  and  I  henceforth,  dear  Leah,  must  be  one  in  thought  and  word 
and  deed,  and  that  will  be  impossible  if  we  pretend  to  a  divided 
allegiance." 

With  heavy  hearts,  they  decided  to  confront  their  fathers.  But, 
strengthened  by  the  new  fire  of  love,  neither  faltered  before  the 
ordeal. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

Zachary  and  Leah,  after  some  further  conversation,  decided  to 
postpone  to  the  next  day  their  confrontation  with  their  respected 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  145 

fathers,  the  rather  as  the  \Vagtiiornes  had  very  kindly  asked  them 
to  stay  another  night.  After  luncheon  they  walked  in  Kensington 
Gardens,  and,  having  known  until  that  time  nothing  but  offices 
throughout  the  week  and  big  meeting  halls  on  Sundays,  they  were 
struck  by  the  beauty  of  wild  nature  and  enjoyed  emotions  for 
which  others  have  to  travel  to  the  Alps  or  the  Victoria  Falls. 

"I  begin  to  think,"  said  Zachary,  as  he  feasted  his  eyes  upon  a 
multi-coloured  bed  of  tulips,  "that  perhaps  we  have  lived,  hitherto, 
with  somewhat  too  limited  preoccupations.  These  tulips,  I  am 
convinced,  owe  nothing  to  molybdenum." 

"How  refreshing  are  your  words  of  wisdom!"  Leah  replied. 
"Magnetism  also,  I  am  persuaded,  has  done  nothing  to  produce  this 
wild  loveliness." 

They  agreed  that  they  felt  themselves  expanding  in  mind  and 
heart  with  every  moment  that  passed  since  they  had  escaped  from 
the  bondage  of  dogma.  They  had  been  brought  up  to  worship 
brawn,  in  which  neither  excelled.  They  had  been  taught  to  despise 
everything  delicate  and  subtle,  everything  fragile  and  evanescent. 
Zachary,  with  secret  shame,  had  enjoyed  anthologies  of  the  poets, 
but  he  had  felt  about  this  as  a  secret  morphia  addict  might  feel 
about  his  surreptitious  doses.  She,  in  her  stolen  hours  at  the  piano, 
had  preferred  the  times  when  she  knew  her  father  to  be  absent. 
But  fortunately  he  had  no  ear  for  music,  and,  on  the  occasions  when 
he  discovered  her  at  the  instrument,  she  persuaded  him  that  she 
was  studying  the  Magnetic  hymnbook.  Now  at  last  they  felt  that 
they  need  no  longer  be  ashamed  of  their  tastes. 

But  they  were  still  not  without  their  fears — fears  for  the  world  as 
well  as  for  themselves.  "Do  you  think,"  she  asked  him  with  some 
hesitation,  "that  it  is  possible  to  be  good  without  the  help  of  faith? 
I  have  lived,  hitherto,  a  blameless  life.  I  have  never  uttered  a  bad 
word.  I  have  never  tasted  alcohol.  I  have  never  suffered  the 
pulmonary  pollution  of  tobacco.  Never  have  I  slept  with  my  head 
pointing  elsewhere  than  to  the  Magnetic  Pole.  Never  have  I  gone 
to  bed  too  late  or  risen  after  the  prescribed  hour.  And  I  have  found 
this  same  devotion  to  duty  among  my  friends.  But  will  it  be  possible 
to  go  on  living  so,  when  I  no  longer  feel  that  my  every  action  and 


146  NIGHTMARES  OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

my  every  breath  should  be  a  service  of  devotion  and  homage  to 
Earth,  the  Great  Magnet  ?" 

"Alas,"  he  replied,  "the  same  perplexities  trouble  me.  I  fear 
that  I  may  be  content  in  the  morning  to  touch  my  toes  fewer  than 
ninety-nine  times,  and  even  perhaps  to  acquiesce  in  a  luke-warm  bath. 
I  can  no  longer  feel  quite  certain  that  alcohol  and  tobacco  lead  to 
Hell.  What,  with  such  doubts,  is  to  become  of  us  ?  Shall  we  go  down 
the  primrose  path  to  moral  degradation  and  physical  ruin  ?  What  is 
to  preserve  us,  what  is  to  preserve  others  who  have  hitherto  been 
our  co-religionists,  from  a  gradual  descent  into  drunkenness, 
debauchery  and  disaster?  What,  when  we  meet  our  fathers,  shall 
we  say  when  they  argue,  as  argue  they  will,  that  creeds  such  as 
theirs,  whether  true  or  false,  are  necessary  for  the  preservation  of 
mankind?  I  do  not  yet  see  the  way  to  a  clear  answer.  But  let  us 
hope  that  parental  wrath  will  inspire  us  when  the  moment  comes." 

"I  hope  it  may  be  so,"  she  said,  "but  I  confess  that  I  have  fears, 
for,  even  while  strengthened  by  dogma,  neither  of  us  was  wholly 
able  to  abstain  from  sin.  You  with  your  poets,  and  I  with  my 
piano,  were  guilty  of  deceit.  If  even  in  the  past  we  sinned,  what 
will  become  of  us  now?" 

Oppressed  by  this  solemn  thought,  they  returned  gravely  and 
silently  to  the  Wagthornes'  tea-table. 

When  Monday  morning  came  they  sought  their  respective 
fathers,  determined  to  make  such  explanations  as  should  be  neces- 
sary, and  to  seek  such  conciliation  as  might  be  possible.  Zachary 
found  his  father  at  the  office  surrounded  by  a  wild  confusion. 
Letters  of  resignation  were  piled  high  upon  his  desk.  Scathing 
articles  in  hitherto  friendly  newspapers  were  omens  of  ruin.  After  a 
Sunday  devoted  to  recuperation,  most  of  those  who  had  fought 
each  other  as  devotees  of  this  sect  or  that,  had  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  both  equally  must  be  repudiated.  On  Saturday  night, 
half  the  mob  had  sided  with  Mr.  Tomkins,  and  half  with  Mr. 
Merrow.  Now,  though  it  was  not  the  time  of  day  for  a  mob,  the 
few  who  passed  either  office  showed  equal  hostility  to  both,  and 
only  a  strong  force  of  police  protected  the  faithful  remnant  from 
the  united  hostility  of  those  who  felt  that  they  had  been  duped. 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  143 

Mr.  Tomkins,  though  he  retained  his  faith,  was  unable  to  under- 
stand the  designs  of  Providence  in  permitting  what  had  occurred. 
When  he  saw  Zachary,  a  gleam  of  returning  hope  appeared  for  a 
moment  upon  his  countenance. 

"Ah,  my  dear  son,"  he  said,  "to  what  tribulations  are  the  good 
exposed.  But  you — you  whom,  from  your  earliest  infancy,  I  have 
educated  in  the  True  Faith,  you  whose  blameless  life  and  un- 
faltering belief  have  been  among  the  greatest  joys  of  my  arduous 
existence,  you,  I  am  sure,  will  not  desert  me  in  this  difficult  hour. 
I  am  no  longer  young,  and  to  build  up  again  from  its  first  founda- 
tions that  great  Church,  which  had  come  so  near  to  final  triumph, 
may  prove  beyond  the  power  of  my  declining  years.  But  you, 
with  the  fresh  vigour  of  youth,  with  the  impetuous  ardour  of  one 
who  has  never  had  to  fight  doubt  or  uncertainty,  you,  I  feel,  will 
rebuild  the  ruined  edifice  more  pure,  more  splendid,  more  shining 
than  that  which  Saturday's  fell  work  has  laid  in  ruins." 

Zachary  was  deeply  moved,  and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears.  He 
wished  with  all  his  heart  that  he  could  give  the  answer  which  his 
father  longed  to  hear.  But  he  could  not.  Something  even  more 
compelling  than  intellectual  doubts  as  to  the  physiological  benefits 
of  molybdenum  prevented  his  acquiescence.  The  thought  of  Leah 
made  submission  to  his  father  impossible.  Never  could  his  father 
consent,  with  any  willingness,  to  union  with  a  Northern  Magnet. 
Zachary  realized  that  he  must  speak,  no  matter  how  great  might  be 
his  father's  pain. 

"Father,"  he  said,  "much  as  I  feel  for  your  sorrow,  I  cannot  do 
as  you  wish.  I  have  lost  my  faith.  Molybdenum,  we  are  assured, 
cures  diseases  of  the  chest,  but  you  must  have  known,  or  at  least 
suspected,  that  I  suffer  from  tuberculosis  of  the  lung.  We  are  told 
that  molybdenum  makes  our  muscles  strong,  but  every  Godless 
hooligan  from  the  slums  can  defeat  me  in  a  wrestling  match.  For 
these  things,  however,  some  explanation  could  perhaps  be  found. 
What  is  more  difficult  is  that  I  love  Leah'Merrow.  .  .  ." 

"Leah  Merrow!"  gasped  his  father. 

"Yes,  Leah  Merrow,  and  she  has  consented  to  become  my  wife. 
She,  like  me?  can  no  longer  believe  the  faith  in  which  she  has  been 


148  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

brought  up.  She,  like  me,  is  determined  to  accept  painful  facto, 
however  they  may  shatter  a  cherished  world  of  beliefs.  It  is  not 
your  work,  it  is  not  the  work  of  Mr.  Merrow,  that  can  inspire  our 
lives  henceforth.  We  wish  to  live  unfettered  by  dogma,  free  to 
accept  whatever  the  facts  may  indicate,  with  minds  open  to  the 
winds  of  heaven,  not  wrapped  in  the  cotton- wool  of  some  warm 
and  comfortable  system !" 

"Oh,  Zachary,"  his  father  answered,  "you  wring  my  heart! 
You  turn  the  bayonet  in  the  dreadful  wound !  Is  it  not  enough  that 
the  world  has  turned  against  me?  Must  my  own  son  join  my 
enemies?  Oh,  dreadful  day!  And  it  is  not  I  alone,  it  is  the  whole 
world  that  you  will  be  bringing  to  ruin  by  your  heartless  levity. 
What  do  you  know  of  human  nature  ?  How  can  you  estimate  the 
wild  anarchic  forces  that  your  'free  winds  of  heaven'  will  liberate  ? 
What  do  you  imagine  restrains  men  from  murder,  arson,  pillage 
and  debauchery?  Do  you  imagine  that  the  puny  forces  of  reason 
can  effect  this  great  work?  Alas,  in  your  sheltered  life,  you  have 
been  kept  from  knowledge  of  the  darker  side  of  human  nature. 
You  have  believed  that  gentleness  and  goodness  grow  naturally 
in  the  human  heart.  You  have  not  realized  that  they  are  the  unnatural 
outgrowth  of  unnatural  beliefs.  It  is  such  beliefs  that  I  have  tried 
to  inculcate.  And,  in  this  dark  hour,  I  can  admit  that  the  Northern 
Magnets  also  have  been  engaged  in  this  task.  Our  creed,  I  still 
believe,  was  as  superior  to  theirs  as  the  noonday  sun  to  the  last 
glimmer  of  twilight.  But  what  you  offer  is  not  twilight,  it  is  black, 
impenetrable*night.  And,  in  the  night,  what  deeds  of  darkness  may 
be  done !  If  this  is  to  be  your  work,  there  will  have  to  be,  between 
you  and  me,  an  enmity  more  deep  and  more  implacable  than  that 
which  had  divided  me  from  the  Northern  Magnets." 

Contrary  to  his  own  expectations,  Zachary  reacted  to  this 
speech  in  a  manner  quite  different  from  that  intended  by  his  father. 
"No !"  he  said.  "No !  It  is  not  by  organized  falsehood  that  mankind 
is  to  be  saved.  While  you  imagined  that  you  were  building  virtue, 
what  was  it  that  you  were  really  building?  It  was  the  fortune  of 
Molly  B.  Dean.  You  imagined  her  a  Holy  Woman.  Was  it  holiness 
that  inspired  her  when  she  scratched  the  face  of  Aurora  Bohra? 


FAITH  AND  MOUNTAINS  14$ 

Was  it  holiness  that  made  her  hide  her  financial  interest  in  the 
anonymity  of  Amalgamated  Metals  Inc.  ?  And,  to  come  nearer 
home,  do  you  realize  that  you  were  sacrificing  my  life  to  youi 
credulity?  Do  you  realize  that  you  have  refused  me  the  treatment 
that  my  body  demands,  because  it  was  not  that  that  your  sect 
prescribes  ?  Can  you  not  see  that  here,  in  my  own  case,  is  a  sample 
of  the  evils  that  men  must  suffer  when  they  substitute  dogma  for 
fact  ?  I  will  not  believe  that  human  nature  is  as  bad  as  you  say  it  is. 
But  if  indeed  you  are  right  in  this,  no  system  of  imposed  discipline 
will  cure  the  evils,  for  those  who  impose  the  discipline  will  be 
inspired  by  their  own  evil  passions,  and  will  find  some  indirect  way 
of  inflicting  the  torments  that  their  wickedness  makes  them  desire. 
No,  you  will  but  systematize  evil;  and  evil,  reduced  to  a  system,  is 
more  dreadful  than  anything  that  untamed  anarchic  passion  can 
produce.  Good-bye,  father!  My  love  and  my  sympathy  are  yours, 
but  not,  henceforth,  my  work!" 

With  these  words,  he  departed. 

Leah's  interview  with  her  father  pursued  a  similar  course,  and 
came  to  a  similar  termination.  Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow  each 
attempted  to  continue  the  old  work,  but  the  fickle  wind  of  fashion 
had  deserted  them  and  only  a  few,  and  those  in  out-of-the-way 
suburbs,  remained  faithful.  Mr.  Tomkins  and  Mr.  Merrow  were 
compelled  to  vacate  their  palatial  offices  for  which  Mrs.  Dean  and 
Sir  Magnus  no  longer  thought  it  worth  while  to  pay.  Both  men, 
having  become  dependent  upon  the  voluntary  offerings  of  the 
faithful  remnant,  sank  into  poverty. 

Sir  Magnus  and  Molly  B.  Dean,  though  both  suffered  consider- 
able losses,  remained  rich,  and  largely  recouped  themselves  by 
pooling  their  interests.  In  consequence  of  this,  the  friction  between 
the  United  States  and  Canada  ceased,  and  Governments  smiled 
upon  their  joint  enterprise.  Aurora  Bohra,  who  could  not  believe 
that  her  success  had  depended  upon  Sir  Magnus's  money,  remained 
at  the  sanatorium  and  welcomed  as  before  the  few  guests  who  still 
came.  But  gradually  the  place  became  derelict,  and  the  few  faithful 
observed  a  decay  in  her  powers.  The  more  fanatical  among  the 
remaining  Adherents  attributed  her  decline  to  the  malignant 


ISO  NIGHTMARES   OF  EMINENT  PERSONS 

influence  of  molybdenum,  and  darkly  suspected  her  of  apostasy  $ 
(but,  alas,  the  evidence  for  a  simpler  explanation  became  gradually 
overwhelming.  She  sank  first  into  alcoholic  excesses,  and  then 
still  deeper  into  the  baleful  dominion  of  hashish.  At  length  it 
became  necessary  to  carry  her  off,  raving  and  maniacal,  and  leave 
her  to  end  her  days  in  a  mental  home. 

Zachary  and  Leah,  who  had  never  known  want,  and  had  taken 
it  for  granted  that  they  would  follow  their  fathers  in  their  com- 
fortable and  well-paid  positions,  found  themselves  in  urgent  need 
of  some  means  of  livelihood.  Zachary,  who  had  impressed  Mr. 
Wagthorne  by  his  capacity  for  absorbing  an  entirely  new  point  of 
view,  and  who  had,  in  his  surreptitious  reading,  acquired  a  con- 
siderable breadth  of  knowledge,  was  found,  on  Mr.  Wagthorne's 
recommendation,  worthy  of  a  minor  post  in  the  Ministry  of  Culture. 
Helped  by  Mrs.  Wagthorne  to  establish  themselves  in  a  tiny  flat, 
Zachary  and  Leah  married. 

Leah,  absorbed  in  domestic  cares  and  in  her  love  for  Zachary, 
found  no  time  to  repine,  and  did  not  hanker  after  former  cer- 
tainties. But  Zachary  found  adjustment  more  difficult.  Formerly, 
decisions  had  been  easy;  now,  they  were  hard.  Should  he  do  this 
or  do  that  ?  Should  he  believe  this  or  believe  that  ?  He  found  himself 
beset  by  hesitations  and  without  a  compass  by  which  to  steer  his 
course.  He  acquired  the  habit  of  spending  his  Sundays  in  long, 
solitary  walks. 

One  winter  evening,  returning  weary  through  drizzle  and  fog, 
he  found  himself  outside  a  tin  tabernacle  where  a  remnant  of  the 
Molybdenes  still  worshipped.  To  the  accompaniment  of  the 
harmonium,  they  were  singing  those  well-known  words: 

Molybdenum  of  metals  best 
Is  good  for  high  and  low. 
It  cures  diseases  of  the  chest 
And  makes  our  muscles  grow. 

He  sighed,  and  muttered  to  himself,  "Could  I  but  return  to  the 
old  Sublimities!  Ah,  how  hard  is  the  Life  of  Reason!" 

THE  END 


A  list  of  Bertrand  Russell's  other 
works    can    be    found    overleaf. 


BERTRAND    RUSSELL 

HUMAN  SOCIETY  IN  ETHICS  AND  POLITICS    Demy  too  In  Preparation, 

THE  IMPACT  OF  SCIENCE  ON  SOCIETY    Crown  Qvo  7s  6d  net 
NEW  HOPES  FOR  A  CHANGING  WORLD     Crown  8vo  Cloth  9s  6d  net 
UNPOPULAR  ESSAYS    Second  Impression  Crown  8vo  8s  6d  net 
AUTHORITY  AND  THE  INDIVIDUAL    Crown  8vo  6s  net 

HUMAN  KNOWLEDGE:  ITS  SCOPE  AND  LIMITS    Second  Impression  Demy  Bvo 

21s  net 

HISTORY  OF  WESTERN  PHILOSOPHY     Third  Impression  Demy  Bvo  25s  net 

THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  MATHEMATICS     With  a  new  Introduction  by  the  Author 
Fifth  Impression  Second  Edition  Small  Royal  8vo  30s  net 

INTRODUCTION  TO  MATHEMATICAL  PHILOSOPHY    Eighth  Impression 
Second  Edition  Demy  Svo  1 5s  net  Library  of  Philosophy 

THE  ANALYSIS  OF  MIND    Sixth  Impression  Demy  8vo  16s  net  Library  of  Philosophy 

OUR  KNOWLEDGE  OF  THE  EXTERNAL  WORLD    Sixth  Impression 
New  Revised  Edition  Demy  8vo  1 5s  net 

AN  OUTLINE  OF  PHILOSOPHY    Sixth  Impression  Demy  8vo  15s  net 

THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  LEIBNIZ    With  a  new  Preface  by  the  Author    Small  Royal  8vo 

18s  net 

AN   INQUIRY  INTO   MEANING  AND  TRUTH    Fourth   Impression  Demy  Qvo 

16s  net 

EDUCATION  AND  THE  SOCIAL  ORDER    Fourth  Impression  Large  Crown  Qvo 

9s  6d  net 

IN  PRAISE  OF  IDLENESS    Fifth  Impression  Crown  8vo  9s  6d  net 
THE  CONQUEST  OF  HAPPINESS    E/eventh  Impression  Large  Crown  8vo  8s  6d  net 

SCEPTICAL  ESSAYS    Sixth  Impression  Crown  8vo  10s  6d  net 

THE  SCIENTIFIC  OUTLOOK    Second  Impression  Crown  8vo  8s  6d  net 

MYSTICISM  AND  LOGIC    Tenth  Impression  Demy  8vo  10s  6d  net 

MARRIAGE  AND  MORALS    Ninth  Impression  Crown  8vo  9s  6d  net 

ON  EDUCATION     E/eventh  Impression  Crown  8vo  10s  6d  net 

FREEDOM  AND  ORGANIZATION     Fourth  Impression  Demy  8/0  15s  net 

POWER:  A  NEW  SOCIAL  ANALYSIS    Seventh  Impression  Crown  8/0  8s  6d  net 

PRINCIPLES  OF  SOCIAL  RECONSTRUCTION     Twelfth  Impression  Crown  8vo 

9s  6d  net 

ROADS  TO  FREEDOM    Ninth  impression  Third  Edition  Crown  8vo  8s  6d  net 

THE   PRACTICE  AND  THEORY  OF  BOLSHEVISM    Fourth   Impression  Second 
Edition  Crown  8vo  8s  6d  net 

All  prices  are  approximate 

PUBLISHED   BY  GEORGE  ALLEN  AND   UNWIN   LTD 
RUSKIN  HOUSE    MUSEUM  STREET    LONDON  W.C.1